CHAPTER I.
EGYPT UNDER THE PHARAOHS.
T
HE history of the City of
Cairo, as distinct from that
of Egypt, is simple and easily mastered, being confined
within reasonable limits. It does not go back further
than mediæval times. Unlike the history of Egypt, which
is concerned mainly with the rise and fall of alien
states,
Cairo, whether Arabic or Turkish, is a
wholly Mohammedan
creation. It is, indeed, more Mohammedan in
some
respects than any city in the world, just as Rome is
more
Roman than any other city. Constantinople, of course,
is
a decidedly hybrid city in comparison, and its very
name
recalls an alien civilisation; while its chief
temple, Justinian's
great church of St. Sophia, is a Christian
building,
dedicated to a Christian saint, although the
Turks naturally
try to disguise its heretical origin by
calling it Agia
Sophia (Holy Wisdom).
The history of
Cairo, then,
falls naturally into two
periods: that of Arab rule when it
was virtually the seat
of the Caliphate; and the period of
Turkish dominion,
from its capture by the Ottoman Turks in
1517 down to
the present time. In short, we need consider it
under two
aspects merely, — first as the capital of the
Caliphs, and
next as the chief city of a Turkish pachalic.
The history of Egypt, on the other hand, is that of the
oldest civilised country in the world, — though as a
community
it is perhaps one of the newest. It is hardly
an
exaggeration to say that all literature, ancient and
modern,

from the
works of Homer and Aristotle down to the masterpieces
of Dante
and Shakespeare, is indirectly due to
the ancient Egyptian
civilisation. Philologists of the highest
authority are agreed
that the Phœnician origin of the
alphabet cannot be
substantiated. Even Tacitus seems to
have suspected that this
nation had won a spurious renown
as the inventors of letters,
—
tanquam repererint quœ acceperant. The Egyptian cursive characters to be found in
the Prissé papyrus of the eleventh dynasty —- “the oldest
book in the world” — are pronounced by the best
philological
scholars to be the prototype of the letters
afterwards
copied by the Greeks from the Phœnicians,
and
thence transmitted to the Latins.
Though Egypt, as the cradle of the alphabet, may be
considered the foster-mother of all literature, yet it must
be
allowed that the one thing needful to history, namely,
literary material in documentary form, is wanting in the
case
of Egypt. We have nothing but the fossilised history
of the
monuments. Only the baldest annals (
pace
Brugsch
Bey) can be compiled from stone inscriptions.
Then, as
Mr. David Hogarth, in his “Wanderings of a Scholar
in
the
Levant,”
pertinently observes, contemporary documents
carved on stone,
whether in Greece or in the Nile Valley,
have often been
accepted far too literally. The enthusiasm
of archæologists
has inclined them to regard insufficiently
the fact that to
lie monumentally to posterity is a
failing to which the
Pharaohs, prompted by their colossal
vanity, were particularly
subject.
From the Hyksos invasion down to the conquest of the
country by the Ottomans, — a period of nearly five thousand
years, — Egyptian history is simply that of foreign
conquests,
and is inseparably bound up with that of alien
nations, its
conquerors, — Semitic (Hyksos kings), Ethiopian,
Assyrian,
Persian, Greek, Roman, Saracen, and Turkish.
A cardinal fact
in the history of this remarkable

country is
its perpetual subjection to foreign influences.
Yet, in spite
of this, the Egyptians have, during these
thousands of years
of foreign dominion, preserved their
national characteristics,
and the same unvarying physical
types. This racial continuity,
in spite of all these adverse
circumstances and interminable
succession of alien immigrations,
which might be supposed to
modify materially the
uniformity of the Egyptian type, is one
of the greatest
puzzles in ethnography.
What
is known as the prehistoric period of Egypt can
be dismissed
in a paragraph. This history is based, of
course, on mythical
legend, and is purely conjectural. It
is supposed that the
country was divided into a number of
small, independent
states, each with its own tutelary chief;
or, according to
some writers, these sovereigns were deities
and kings in one,
and they have been termed god-kings.
To emphasise the
distinction, Menes and the kings of the
first dynasty are
designated as the first earthly kings of
Egypt.
As to the origin of the Egyptians, scholars are divided
into two schools; for though there are innumerable
theories, if we eliminate the more fanciful ones it
will be found that all historians of note have adopted one
or other of the two following theories. Those who adopt
the Biblical narrative have come to the conclusion that
the
ancestors of the Egyptians came originally from Asia,
and
that, in short, the tide of civilisation flowed up the
Nile.
Philologists, too, who have discovered many points
of
resemblance in the roots of the ancient Egyptian and
Semitic languages, have adopted this theory.
Ethnographists
and anthropologists, however, hold an
opposite view,
and consider that a study of the customs of the
ancient
Egyptians, and an examination of their implements
and
utensils, which are very similar to those of the
tribes
living on the banks of the Niger and Zambesi,
rather

point to an
Ethiopian or South African origin; and that
civilisation began
in the Upper Nile Valley and spread
northwards and downwards.
It is probable, however, that
each of these historical schools
may be partly right; and
possibly the true explanation is
that, whether an Asiatic
or African origin be granted, the
immigrants found an
aboriginal race settled on the banks of
the Nile, whose
racial characteristics and distinctive
physical types were
probably as little modified by these alien
invaders as they
have been by their Mohammedan conquerors in
the seventeenth
century.
Most modern historians, then, fortified by the opinion of
ethnographical authorities, after the scientific
examination
of the ancient monumental sculptures and
drawings, are
satisfied that the ancient Egyptians differed in
all essential
racial characteristics from the African negroes,
and
belonged to a branch of the great Caucasian family.
It would be futile to attempt here anything but the
barest summary of the chief facts of Egyptian history. A
very
slight thread of narrative may, however, connect the
most
important historical landmarks under which the leading
facts
of Egyptian history may be grouped. Without
attempting, then,
anything of the nature of a scientific
chronological précis, a practical and rough-and-ready
division, ignoring, of course, the dynasties and Ancient,
Middle, and New Empires, and other conventional divisions
of historians, would be something as follows: —
1. The age of the Pharaohs, which would include the
first twenty-six dynasties, down to the first Persian invasion
under Cambyses.
2. The Empire of the Ptolemies, which includes the
prosperous reigns of the dynasty founded by Alexander the
Great.
3. The Saracenic era, during which Egypt became once
more a centre of arts and sciences, in spite of the internecine

feuds of the
rival Caliphs. This period closes with
the conquest by the
Ottoman Turks.
4. The Political Renaissance of Egypt under Mehemet
Ali.
5. Modern Egypt, when the country of the Pharaohs
entered upon its latest phase, after the fall of the Khedive
Ismail, as a kind of protegé of the Great Powers, under
the
stewardship, first of Great Britain and France, and
finally of
Great Britain alone.
The division of Egyptian history into Ancient, Middle,
and New Empires is as artificial and arbitrary as the
popular
divisions into dynasties. The Ancient Empire
begins
with Menes, the first really historical king of
Egypt.
Little is known of this monarch's achievements, but
he at
any rate affords us a sure starting-place for our survey
of
the early monarchy.
The sources from which we derive our knowledge of
these primeval kings are from the monumental inscriptions,
lists (more or less imperfect or undecipherable) in
the Turin
papyrus, and the history of the Ptolemaic priest,
Manetho.
Mena, or Menes, is supposed to have been descended
from a line
of local chiefs at This, near
Abydos,
the traditional burying-place of Osiris. Coming south, he
made
Memphis the
capital of his new united kingdom.
This was the chief centre
of the worship of the god Ptah,
creator of gods and men; and
it was here that the cult of
the Apis bull (the Serapis of the
Greeks) was first instituted.
The kings of the first three
dynasties, with the
exception of Menes, have left few records,
though certain
inscriptions on the cliffs at Sinai have been
attributed to
one of the kings of the third dynasty, and the
Pyramid of
Medum, in the opinion of Doctor Petrie, was built
by
Seneferu. These three dynasties cover the period B.
C.
4400 to 3766, according to Brugsch. But Egyptian
chronology is one of the most disputed departments of

Egyptology,
and the dates given are, of course, only approximate.
With the fourth dynasty we come to the familiar names
of the
great pyramid-builders,
Cheops,
Chephren, and Mycerinos.
It is not till the age of
the Theban Pharaohs
that we find sovereigns who have left such
lasting records
of a highly developed civilisation.
Cheops and
Chephren,
in the Egyptian traditions, probably
coloured a good deal
by the biassed accounts of Herodotus and
other Greek historians,
have been held up to the execration of
posterity
as heartless tyrants and profligate despisers of
the gods.
Mycerinos's memory is, however, revered by Herodotus
as
a just and merciful king. “To him his father's deeds
were displeasing, and he both opened the temples and gave
liberty to the people, who were ground down to the last
extremity of evil, to return to their own business and
sacrifices;
also he gave decision of their causes juster
than
those of all the other kings.” The actual bones of
this
king can be seen in the British Museum, so that this
panegyric
has a peculiar interest for English people.
To the fifth dynasty, known as the Elephantine from
the place of origin, belongs Unas, whose pyramid-tomb was
discovered by Professor Maspero in 1881. The sovereigns
of the
sixth dynasty distinguished themselves by various
foreign
conquests. To this family belongs the famous
Queen Nitokris,
the original of the fabled Rhodopis of the
Greeks.
It is permissible to skip a period of some six hundred
years, during which four dynasties reigned, whose history
is almost entirely lost. So far as we can judge, it was a
period of struggle between weak titular sovereigns and
powerful feudal chiefs who left the kings a merely nominal
sovereignty, having apparently acquired the control of the
civil and military authority.
Egypt during this period was invaded by Libyan and

Ethiopian
tribes. With the eleventh dynasty, founded by
powerful princes
from
Thebes, begins the Middle Empire,
with
Thebes as its
capital. It will be noticed that the
seat of government is
often shifted during the thirty
dynasties which comprise
Egyptian history from Menes to
Nectanebo I.
Under the Ancient Empire,
Memphis, as we have seen,
was the seat of government,
and may be regarded as the
first historic capital of Egypt.
This, near
Abydos, no
doubt can boast of an earlier history; but this was merely
the
cradle of the first Egyptian kings, of whom we have
no records
more authentic than those semi-mythical traditions
which
centre round the prehistoric god-kings, and it
cannot, of
course, be considered as a seat of government.
The political
centre was shifted, under different kings, for
dynastic,
strategic, or political motives, to various places in
Egypt,
from the Upper Nile Valley to the Delta.
As the power of the kings increased, the capital was
fixed at
Abydos, Elephantine, and
other southern cities.
Under the Middle Empire, the period of
Egypt's greatest
splendour, the great city of
Thebes was the capital. Then,
during a period of internal disturbance or foreign
invasions,
it was transferred again to the north, to
Memphis,
Tel-El-Amarna,
and other cities of
Lower Egypt. From
the thirteenth to the seventeenth dynasties, Egyptian
history
is intricate and difficult to follow. The
Shepherd
Kings had conquered
Lower Egypt, and held sway in the
Delta, while the old Theban royal race still maintained
the
chief authority in
Upper Egypt. So,
during these
five dynasties, there were two capitals,
Tanis (Zoan) and
Thebes. During the later Asiatic wars the
political centre
was shifted towards the Asiatic frontier, and
Rameses the
Great and his successors held their court
principally in
the northern city of
Tanis. Under the New Empire,—
the
period of decadence and foreign oppression, — the

centre was
continually transferred, and it was shifted with
each
political change, — now to
Thebes, now to
Memphis,
and
finally to
Bubastis and
Sais.
The twelfth dynasty is an important period in Egyptian
history. The reigns of Usertsen I. and III. and
Amen-Em-Het III. are renowned for the famous permanent
engineering achievements which did more, perhaps,
for the prosperity of the country than many of the
architectural
enterprises and foreign conquests of the
eighteenth
and nineteenth dynasties. Amen-Em-Het III.
conferred the greatest benefit on Egypt by his vast
engineering
works for regulating the inundations of the
Nile.
His most famous work, by which Egypt has benefited
even
down to the present day, was the construction of the
great
artificial lake, called by the Greeks Moeris, now
called
by the Arabs El-
Fayyum. This monarch also gave later
sovereigns
the idea of a Nilometer, as on the cliffs at
Semni he made
regular measurements of the rise in the
Nile inundation.
We now enter a dark period of about five hundred years,
when Egypt passed under the foreign domination —
incidentally
referred to above, from which she freed
herself only
after a long and severe struggle.
The thirteenth dynasty appears at first to have carried
on the government with the success inherited from its
predecessors; but there are indications that the reigns of
its later kings were disturbed by internal troubles, and
it
is probable that actual revolution transferred power to
the
fourteenth dynasty, whose seat was
Sais in the Delta.
The new dynasty
probably never succeeded in making its
sway paramount; and
Lower Egypt, in particular, seems
to
have been torn by civil wars, and to have fallen an
easy
prey to the invader. Forced on by a wave of migration
of
the peoples of Western Asia, in connection, perhaps,
with
the conquests of the Elamites, or set in motion by
some

internal
cause, the nomad tribes of
Syria made a
sudden
irruption into the northeastern border of Egypt,
and, conquering
the country as they advanced, apparently
without
difficulty, finally established themselves in
power at
Memphis.
Their
course of conquest was undoubtedly made
smooth for them by the
large foreign element in the population
of the Lower country,
where, on this account, they
may have been welcomed as a
kindred people, or at least
not opposed as a foreign enemy.
The dynasties which the
newcomers founded we know as those of
the Hyksos, or
Shepherd Kings, — a title, however, which is
nowhere given
to them in genuine Egyptian texts. It has been
conjectured
that the name Hyksos (which first occurs in
the
fragment of Manetho) is derived from “Hek-Shasu,”
King
of the Shasu, an Egyptian name for the thieving
nomad
race.
After the rough work of conquest had been accomplished,
the Hyksos gradually conformed to Egyptian
customs, adopted Egyptian forms of worship, and governed
the
country just as it had been governed by the
native kings. The
fifteenth and sixteenth dynasties are
Hyksos dynasties,
probably at first holding sway over
Lower Egypt alone, but gradually bringing
the Upper
country into subjection, or at least under tribute.
The
period of the seventeenth dynasty, whether we are
to
call it Hyksos or native Theban, or to count it as
being
occupied by kings of both races, was a period of
revolt.
The Theban under-king, Sekenen Ra, refused
tribute, and
the war of liberation began, which, after a
struggle of
nearly a century, was brought to a happy
conclusion by
the final expulsion of the Hyksos by Aahmes, or
Amasis I.,
the founder of the eighteenth dynasty.
The period of the foreign domination has a particular
interest on account of its connection with Bible history.
It appears from chronological calculations, which are fairly

conclusive,
that it was towards the end of the Hyksos rule
that the
Patriarch Joseph was sold into Egypt. A king
named Nubti (B.
c. 1750) is supposed to have occupied
the throne at the time;
and the famous Hyksos king, Apepa
II., is said to have been
the Pharaoh who raised Joseph to
high rank, and welcomed the
Patriarch Jacob and his
family into Egypt.
1Aahmes I. (Amasis), the conqueror of the Hyksos usurpers,
was the son of Ka-mes, the last of the royal race of
Thebes of the seventeenth dynasty; and
his mother was
Queen Aah-hetep, whose jewels in the National
Museum at
Cairo are only exceeded in beauty and
interest by those of
the Princess Hathor. This monarch is the
first of the eighteenth
dynasty, in which the history of Egypt
enters upon
a new phase, and what may be called the “Expansion
of
Egypt” begins. Hitherto the Egyptian sovereigns had
been
satisfied with waging war only with their immediate
neighbours.
Now begins an active foreign policy, and we
note
an expansion of the national spirit. An Egyptian
Empire
was founded, which, by the end of the reign of
Thotmes
I., extended from the Euphrates in the north to
Berber in
the Soudan. This policy of foreign conquest was, no
doubt,
forced upon Aahmes and his successors by
circumstances.
It was essential to find employment for
their large armies,
whose energies had been hitherto confined
to overthrowing
the Hyksos dynasty. But this foreign policy,
which brought
Egypt into collision with the great Asiatic
empires, eventually
proved a source of danger, when Egypt was
no longer
ruled by the warrior-kings of the eighteenth,
nineteenth,
and twentieth dynasties.
Thotmes II. and his sister, the famous Hatasu (Hatshepset),
whose achievements are more fully referred to in the
chapter on
Thebes,
followed up the Asiatic victories of
Thotmes I. with
successful expeditions into Arabia. It

was, however,
reserved for her son Thotmes III. to bring
the neighbouring
nations into complete subjection; and
Egypt, under this famous
monarch, perhaps the greatest
prototype of Alexander the Great
in history, reached the
period of its greatest material
prosperity.
It was his proud boast that he planted the frontiers of
Egypt where he pleased; and this was, indeed, no
hyperbolical
figure. “Southwards, as far, apparently, as
the
great Equatorial Lakes, which have been rediscovered
in
our time; northwards to the Islands of the Ægean and
the upper waters of the Euphrates; over
Syria and Sinai,
Mesopotamia and
Arabia in the East; over Libya an
the North African coast as
far as Cherchell in Algeria on
the West, he carried fire and
sword, and the terrors of the
Egyptian name.”
11 “Pharaohs, Fellahs, and Explorers.”
Queen Hatasu was one of the most famous royal builders
of Egypt. “Numerous and stately as were the obelisks
erected in Egypt from the period of the twelfth dynasty
down to the time of Roman rule,” remarks Miss Edwards,
“those set up by Hatasu in advance of the fourth pylon of
the Great Temple of
Karnak are the loftiest, the most admirably
engraved,
and the best proportioned. One has fallen;
the other stands
alone, one hundred and nine feet high in
the shaft, cut from a
single flawless block of red granite.”
Thotmes III. was famed as much for his achievements
of peace as for his foreign conquests, and some of the
finest
monuments at
Thebes and
Luxor testify to his
merits as an architect. In fact, his cartouche occurs more
frequently even than that of Rameses II. on antiquities of
every kind, from temples and tombs down to scarabs. The
fame
of Thotmes's successors, Amen-hetep II., and Amenhetep
III.,
though vigorous and warlike kings, has been
eclipsed by that
of their great ancestor, though their campaigns
in
Syria and
Nubia were equally successful.

The reign of Amen-hetep IV. is noteworthy for an important
religious reform or revolution. This king, probably
influenced by his mother, a princess of Semitic origin,
“endeavoured to substitute a sort of Asiatic monotheism,
under the form of the worship of the solar disk, for the
official worship of Egypt. The cult and the very name of
Amen were proscribed, the name being erased from the
monuments wherever it occurred, and the king changed
his own name from Amen-hetep to Khun-Aten, the ‘Glory
of the Solar Disk.’ In the struggle which ensued between
the Pharaohs and the powerful hierarchy of
Thebes, Khun-Aten
found himself
obliged to leave the capital of his
fathers, and build a new
one farther north called Khut-Aten
the site of which is now
occupied by the villages of
Tel-El-Amarna and Haggi Qandil.
Here he surrounded
himself with the adherents of the new
creed, most of
whom seem to have been Canaanites or other
natives of
Asia, and erected in it a temple to the solar disk
as well
as a palace for himself, adorned with paintings,
gold,
bronze, and inlaid work in precious stones.”
11 “Murray's Handbook for Egypt.”
The worship of Amen was, however, too firmly established
to be permanently overthrown, and the great god
was paramount among the Egyptian gods. Consequently
the new cult took no hold upon the people. After
Amenhetep's
death the new worship died out, and the god
Amen
was restored as the national deity by Amen-hetep
IV.
(Horus). In fact, the very stones and decorations of
the
Temple of the Solar Disk were used in embellishing
the
temple of the victorious Amen at
Karnak.
With the nineteenth dynasty (B. C. 1400-1200), the
age of the earlier Pharaohs, — for in popular estimation
the
generic names of Rameses and Pharaoh are convertible
terms,
though etymologists would, of course, draw a
distinction, — we
enter upon the most popular period of

ancient
Egyptian history,— popular, that is, in the sense
of familiar.
Rameses I. is the least important sovereign
of the Pharaonic
monarchs, and is known chiefly for the
war he waged with the
traditional enemies of the Theban
monarchs, the Khita of
Northern
Syria. His victories
were, however, but moderate, and the campaign was
continued
with greater success by his son, Seti I. This
sovereign
successfully undertook the task of subjugating
the
Phœnicians and the Libyans. He cut, too, the first
canal
between the
Red
Sea and the Nile. It is true that this
honour has been
claimed for Queen Hatasu, but the authority
is doubtful, being
mainly based on the sculptures
in which this Queen's famous
expedition to the Land of
Punt is pictorially described, some
of these paintings apparently
indicating that there was some
kind of waterway
between the Nile Valley and the
Red Sea.
Rameses I. was succeeded by the famous Rameses II.,
the Sesostris of the Greeks, and known to us as the Pharaoh
of
the Oppression. Rameses II. is, no doubt, the one
dominant
personality in the whole field of Egyptian history.
His name
is more widely known than that of any
other Egyptian monarch.
Many reasons for this universal
posthumous fame can be
assigned.
No doubt his unusually
long
reign, seven years longer than the present reign of
Queen
Victoria (1897), has something to do with this.
Then, too, the
prominence given to this monarch's reign by
Herodotus and
other Greek historians, and the wealth of
traditionary lore
which has centred round the legendary
Sesostris, and his
intimate associations with the Old Testament
history, have
contributed not a little to exalt the
fame of Rameses above
that of all other monarchs.
It must not, however, be forgotten that his renown is
to a considerable extent factitious. For instance, owing to
his overweening vanity (in which, however, he did not
differ
from most other sovereigns of Egypt) in usurping

the
architectural monuments of his predecessors by carving
upon
them his own cartouche, he got credit for these
magnificent
works, as well as for those which were undeniably
his own, of
which the most famous are the
Ramesseum, at
Thebes, and the rock-hewn Temple of
Abru-Simbel, in
Nubia.
Then Rameses's greatest achievement in arms, the famous
campaign against the Khita, which is commemorated
at such inordinate length on the mural sculptures of so
many temples, has been naturally somewhat magnified by
Pentaur, the poet laureate of the Theban court. In a
poem virtually written to order, it is necessary, of
course,
to discount a certain leaning towards fulsome
hyperbole
in this stone-graven epic. It is absurd to
accept as an
historical fact the extravagant statement which
makes
Rameses rout, single-handed, the whole Khita host.
Without wishing to deny the title of Great to this
monarch, we need not follow the example of the Greek
historians and accept without reserve achievements which
would
be more suited to the mythical god-kings of the
prehistoric
period.
In the reign of Rameses the Great's successor, Mer-en-Ptah
II. (Seti III.), took place, according to most modern
historians, the Exodus of the Israelites. Some
chronologists
have, however, given a later date to this
national
emigration. “With the expiration of the
nineteenth
dynasty,” writes Dr. Wallis-Budge, “the
so-called Middle
Empire of Egypt came to an end, and we stand
upon the
threshold of the New Empire, a chequered period of
occasional
triumphs, of internal troubles, and of defeats
and
subjection to a foreign yoke.”
The period from the twentieth to the end of the twenty-fifth
dynasty can be rapidly summed up. Rameses III.,
the founder of the twentieth dynasty, was the only strong
sovereign of the half-dozen who bore this dynastic name,

and was the
last of the warrior-kings of Egypt. After his
death, the
country enters upon a period of degeneration and
decadence,
which lasted for over five hundred years. The
later kings of
this dynasty fell gradually under the dominion
of the priests,
which was finally consummated by the
usurpation of a race of
priest-kings from
Tanis, who formed
the twenty-first dynasty. The Trojan war was probably
waged about this time. The rule of the high-priest of
Amen was eventually overthrown by the Libyan prince,
Shashank (Shishak of the Old Testament), who founded
the twenty-second dynasty and made Bubastes the seat
of government.
Egypt was now entering upon the stage of disruption,
and the authority of one sovereign was virtually replaced
by that of a host of petty kings, and the two following
dynasties (twenty-third and twenty-fourth) are made up
of a
list of the more powerful of these sovereigns, who
had gained
a nominal supremacy. During these troublous
times of
internecine strife, Egypt was being harassed by
two powerful
neighbours, Assyria and Ethiopia. The latter
country, which,
during the nineteenth and twentieth
dynasties, had been a mere
province of the empire of the
Pharaohs, was now independent,
and from about 715 B. C.
they got the better of their former
masters and founded
what is known as the twenty-fifth dynasty.
This dynasty
was, however, short-lived, and in 672 B. C. the
Assyrians
under Esarhaddon invaded Egypt, captured
Thebes and
Memphis, and, occupying the whole Delta,
became masters
of the country.
The history of Egypt at this period is difficult to follow,
but it appears that one of the more powerful of the native
princes— Psammetichus, King of
Sais, who was nominally a
viceroy of
Assyria in Egypt — took advantage of the disruption
of the
Assyrian Empire caused by the revolt of Babylonia,
to rebel
against his suzerain and expel the Assyrian

army of
occupation. Then, by a judicious marriage with
a Theban
princess, the heiress of the older dynasties, Psammetichus
was
able to win over
Upper Egypt as well as
the
Delta, and to found what is known as the
twenty-sixth
dynasty. A transitory period of tranquillity
now begins,
and a sort of revival of the arts and sciences
takes place,
— one of the many periods of renaissance which
Egypt
has known, — which proved that many centuries of
civil
war and foreign oppression had not entirely crushed
the
artistic spirit which had been bequeathed to the
Egyptians
by their ancestors. Necho, the son of
Psammetichus,
next reigned. He seems to have paid as much
attention
to the domestic welfare and the material
prosperity of his
country as to foreign conquest, and among
his achievements
was an attempt to cut a canal between the
Nile and
the
Red Sea.
His efforts in encouraging the development
of trade did a good
deal towards reviving the commercial
spirit of the people. It
was in Necho's reign, too, that
certain Phœnician mariners in
this sovereign's service
made a voyage round Africa, — an
enterprise which took
nearly three years to accomplish. This
is the first complete
circumnavigation of the African
continent recorded
in history.
For the next one hundred years Egyptian history is
merged in that of
Syria, Babylonia, and
Persia. The historical
sequence of events is rendered more
difficult to
follow by the fact that, after the victory of
Cambyses in
527 B. C., till the subjugation of the Persians by
Alexander
the Great at the battle of the Issus in 332 B.
C.,
— one of the most “decisive battles of the world,”
—
Egypt was practically a satrapy of the Persian Empire
though historians reckon three short-lived Pharaonic
dynasties during this period, called the twenty-eighth,
twenty-ninth, and thirtieth, which synchronised with the
twenty-seventh, or Persian dynasty. This is accounted for

by the fact
that whenever a native prince got possession of
the Delta, or
of a considerable portion of Egypt, he became
nominally
sovereign of Egypt, though it was to all intents
and purposes
a province of Persia.
The twenty-seventh dynasty was, in short, a period of
Persian despotism, tempered by revolts more or less successful
on the part of the native viceroys or satraps appointed
by Darius, Xerxes, Artaxerxes, and other Persian
monarchs. For instance, for a few years, under Amyrteus
(twentieth-eighth dynasty),
Mendes (twenty-ninth dynasty),
and the last native
sovereign, Nectanebo II. (thirtieth dynasty),
Egypt was almost
independent of Persia. In B. C.
332, when the Persian power
had succumbed to the Macedonians
under Alexander the Great,
this anomalous period
of Egyptian quasi-independence came to
an end. On the
death of this monarch, Egypt fell to the share
of his general,
Ptolemy, who founded the important dynasty of
the
Ptolemies, and was hailed as the Saviour (Soter) of
the
country.
This concludes a necessarily brief summary of the age
of the Pharaohs. In order to confine in a few pages a
sketch of the history of a period covering over four thousand
years and comprising thirty different dynasties, one
can do
little more than give a bare list of names of the
principal
sovereigns and of their more important wars. In
fact, like all
ancient history, the history of the pre-Ptolemaic
period is in
a great degree a history of empires and
dynasties, foreign
wars and internal revolutions, and is in a
much less degree
the history of the political and social progress
of the
people. For, as Professor Freeman truly observes,
it is to the
history of the Western world in Europe
and America that we
must naturally look for the highest
development of art,
literature, and political freedom.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER II.
THE EMPIRE OF THE PTOLEMIES.1
1 I am indebted for much of the information in
this chapter to Professor
Mahaffy's admirable monograph on the
age of the Ptolemies.
THE dynasty of the Ptolemies
is thus appropriately
designated, as it emphasises the fact
that these
Macedonian sovereigns were not merely kings of
Egypt,
but rulers of a great composite empire.
“None of Alexander's achievements was more facile,
and yet none more striking, than his Egyptian campaign.
His
advent must have been awaited with all the agitations
of fear
and hope by the natives of all classes; for the Persian
sway
had been cruel and bloody, and if it did not lay
extravagant
burdens upon the poor, it certainly gave the
higher classes an
abundance of sentimental grievances, for
it had violated the
national feelings, and especially the
national religion, with
wanton brutality. The treatment
of the revolted province by
Ochus was not less violent and
ruthless than had been the
original conquest by Cambyses,
which Herodotus tells us with
graphic simplicity. No
conquerors seem to have been more
uncongenial to the
Egyptians than the Persians. But all
invaders of Egypt,
even the Ptolemies, were confronted by a
like hopelessness
of gaining the sympathies of their subjects.
If it was comparatively
easy to make them slaves, they were
perpetually
revolting slaves. This was due, not to the
impatience of
the average native, but rather to the hold which
the
national religion had gained upon his life. This
religion

was
administered by an ambitious, organised, haughty
priesthood,
whose records and traditions told them of the
vast wealth and
power they had once possessed, — a condition
of things long
passed away, and never likely to return,
but still filling the
imaginations of the priests, and urging
them to set their
people against every foreign ruler. The
only chance of success
for an invader lay in conciliating
this vast and stubborn
corporation. Every chief who
headed a revolt against the
Persians had made this the
centre of his policy; the support
of the priests must be
gained by restoring them to their old
supremacy, — a
supremacy which they doubtless exaggerated in
their uncriticised
records of the past.
“The nobles or military caste, who had been compelled to
submit to the generalship of mercenary leaders, Greek or
Carian, were also disposed to welcome Alexander. The
priestly caste, who had not forgotten the brutal outrages
to the gods by Cambyses, were also induced to hail with
satisfaction the conqueror of their hereditary enemies,
the
Persians. Alexander was careful to display the same
conciliatory
policy to the priests of
Heliopolis and
Memphis which he had adopted at Jerusalem. These
circumstances
partly explained the attitude of the
Egyptians in hailing
Alexander as their deliverer rather than
their conqueror.”
In order to understand the comparatively peaceful accession
of the Ptolemaic dynasty, we must bear in mind the
cardinal principle which governed Alexander's occupation
of Egypt, and his administration of the conquered province.
“Alexander had asserted the dignity and credibility of
the Egyptian religion, and his determination to support it
and receive support from it. He had refused to alter the
local administrations, and even appointed some native
officials to superintend it. On the other hand, he had
placed the control of the garrison and the central
authority
in the hands of the Macedonians and Greeks, and
had

founded a new
capital, which could not but be a Hellenistic
city, and a
rallying point for all the Greek traders throughout
the
country. The port of
Canopus was
formally
closed, and its business transferred to the new
city.”
On Alexander's death, in 323 B. C., after a very short
illness, Ptolemy, one of his lieutenants, took over the
regency of Egypt, and in 305 B. C. he was strong enough
to declare himself king, and to assume the title of Soter
(Saviour).
The history of the sixteen Ptolemies who form the
Ptolemaic dynasty is made up of the reigns of a few
powerful
monarchs who held the throne sufficiently long
to insure a
stable government, and of a large number of
short-lived and
weak sovereigns, most of whom suffered a
violent death. In
short, the large proportion of those who
died by violence is
as noticeable as in the remarkable list
of the prehistoric
kings of Ireland. The Ptolemaic dynasty
made a propitious
commencement with the first three
Ptolemies, who were able and
powerful monarchs. During
this period the prestige of Egypt
among foreign nations
was very high.
In 283 B. C. Ptolemy Soter died, in the eighty-fifth year
of his age, leaving a record of prosperity which few men
in the world have surpassed. Equally efficient whether as
servant or as master, he made up for the absence of genius
in war or diplomacy by his persistent good sense, the
moderation
of his demands, and the courtesy of his
manners
to friend and foe alike. While the old crown of
Macedon
was still the unsettled prize for which rival
kings staked
their fortunes, he and his fellow-in-arms,
Seleukos, founded
dynasties which resisted the disintegrations
of the Hellenistic
world for centuries.
Perhaps of all Ptolemy's achievements, whether foreign
or domestic, his famous museum and library deserves to
rank the highest. Very little is known about this
remarkable

seat of
learning, and Strabo's description is painfully
meagre. This
great institution was rather a university
than a museum, and
was certainly the greatest glory of
Ptolemaic
Alexandria. The idea of making his
capital,
not merely a great commercial centre, but a
centre of
arts, sciences, and literature, seems to have
gradually
matured in the mind of Ptolemy Soter. The
college or
university, or whatever we call the museum, was
under
the most direct patronage of the king, and was, in
fact,
a part of the royal palace. It included, in addition
to
lecture-halls, class-rooms, dining-hall, etc., courts,
cloisters,
and gardens, and was under the rule of a
principal nominated
by the king, who also performed the
offices of a kind
of high-priest. This Alexandrian foundation
was apparently
as much a teaching and residential university
as the
famous European universities of Paris, Padua, or
Oxford.
In fact, it served equally with the renowned
academies of
Athens as a model for modern universities.
“It is indeed strange that so famous an institution
should not have left us some account of its foundation, its
constitution, and its early fortunes. No other school of
such
moment among the Greeks is so obscure to us now;
and yet it
was founded in broad daylight of history by a
famous king, in
one of the most frequented cities of the
world. The whole
modern literature on the subject is
a literature of
conjecture. If it were possible to examine
the site, which now
lies twenty feet deep under the
modern city, many questions
which we ask in vain might
be answered. The real outcome of
the great school is fortunately
preserved. In literary
criticism, in exact science,
in geography, and kindred
studies, the museum made advances
in knowledge which were
among the most important
in the progress of human
civilisation. If the produce
in poetry and philosophy was
poor, we must attribute such
failure to the decadence of that
century, in comparison

with the
classical days of Ionia and Athens. But in preserving
the
great masters of the golden age the library,
which was part of
the same foundation, did more than we
can estimate.”
On the death of his father, Ptolemy Soter, Philadelphus,
in accordance with the traditional policy of that age,
puts
to death his stepbrother, Argeus, his most formidable
rival.
According to the historians of that period,
Philadelphus is
said to have complained in after-life that one
of the hardships
in a despot's life was the necessity of
putting people
to death who had done no harm, merely for the
sake of
expediency!
Having now cleared the way to the throne, Philadelphus
makes arrangements for his coronation. We borrow
the following vivid picture of these magnificent
ceremonies
of Philadelphus from the pages of “Greek Life
and
Thought:”
“The first thing that strikes us is the ostentation of the
whole affair, and how prominently costly materials were
displayed. A greater part of the royal treasure at all
courts in those days consisted not of coin, but of
precious
gold and silver vessels, and it seems as if these
were
carried in the procession by regiments of richly
dressed
people. And although so much plate was in the
streets,
there was a great sideboard in the
banqueting-hall covered
with vessels of gold, studded with
gems. People had not,
indeed, sunk so low in artistic feeling
as to carry pots full
of gold and silver coin, which was done
in the triumph of
Paulus Æmilius at Rome, but still a great
part of the
display was essentially the ostentation of wealth.
How
different must have been a Panathenaic festival in
the
days of Pericles! I note further that sculpture and
painting of the best kind (the paintings of the Sicyonian
artists are specially named) were used for the mere
purpose
of decoration. Then, in describing the appearance
of

the great
chamber specially built for the banquet, Callixenus
tells us
that on the pilasters round the wall were a
hundred marble
reliefs by the first artists, in the space
between them were
paintings, and about them precious
hangings with embroideries,
representing mystical subjects,
or portraits of kings. We feel
ourselves in a sort of glorified
Holborn Restaurant, where the resources of
art are
lavished on the walls of an eating-room. In addition
to
scarlet and purple, gold and silver, and skins of
various
wild beasts upon the walls, the pillars of the
room represented
palm-trees, and Bacchic thyrsi alternated, a
design
which distinctly points to Egyptian rather than
Greek
taste.
“Among other wonders, the Royal Zoölogical Gardens
seemed to have been put under requisition, and we have
a list
of the various strange animals which joined in the
parade.
This is very interesting as showing us what can
be done in the
way of transporting wild beasts, and how
far that traffic had
reached. There were twenty-four huge
lions, — the epithet
points, no doubt, to the African, or
maned lions, — twenty-six
snow-white Indian oxen, eight
Æthiopic oxen, fourteen
leopards, sixteen panthers, four
lynxes, three young panthers,
a great white bear, a came-leopard,
and an Æthiopic
rhinoceros. The tiger and the
hippopotamus seem to have missed
the opportunity of
showing themselves, for they were not
mentioned.
“But the great Bacchic show was only one of a large
number of mummeries, or allegories, which pervaded the
streets; for example, Alexander, attended by Nike and
Athene,
the first Ptolemy escorted and crowned by the
Greek cities of
Asia Minor, and with Corinth standing
beside him. Both gods
and kings were there in statues
of gold and ivory, and for the
most part escorted by living
attendants, — a curious
incongruity all through the show.
“The procession lasted a whole day, being opened by

a figure of
the Morning Star and closed by Hesperus.
Eighty thousand
troops, cavalry and infantry, in splendid
uniforms, marched
past. The whole cost of the feast was
over half a million of
our money. But the mere gold
crowns, offered by friendly towns
and people, to the first
Ptolemy and his queen, had amounted
to that sum.”
The literary materials we possess for the reign of this
Ptolemy are deplorably meagre, the few extant documents
being, for the most part, fulsome panegyrics of Greek
chroniclers, or bare records of isolated facts, which are
not
of great historical value. The most interesting event
in
this reign is the coronation ceremony, which was
conceived
and carried out on a scale of unparalleled
splendour and
magnificence. Contemporary writers seem to have
been as
much dazzled by these fêtes as the Alexandrian
populace.
Possibly there was some deep political motive
behind these
magnificent spectacles, which amused the people
and induced
them to forget the atrocious domestic murders
with
which Philadelphus inaugurated his reign.
“We have from Phylarchus a curious passage which
asserts that, though the most august of all the sovereigns
of
the world, and highly educated, if ever there was one,
he was
so deceived and corrupted by unreasonable luxury
as to expect
he could live forever, and say that he alone
had discovered
immortality; and yet, being tortured many
days by gout, when
at last he got better and saw from his
windows the natives on
the river bank making their breakfast
of common fare, and
lying stretched anyhow on the
sand, he sighed: ‘Alas that I
was not born one of
them!’”
Philadelphus is perhaps best known for his work in connection
with the Alexandrian Museum, which had been
founded by his father. He is generally allowed to have
the
credit of ordering the Greek translation of the Old
Testament,
known as the Septuagint; but his actual responsibility

for this is
still a matter of controversy with
ecclesiastical historians.
It is not, however, disputed that
Philadelphus commissioned
Manetho to write his famous
History of Egypt. Of Ptolemy's
architectural achievements,
the most important is the Pharos
at
Alexandria.
This
famous tower, from which the French and other
Latin nations
derive their name for lighthouse (Phare),
once ranked among
the seven wonders of the world. It
was made of white marble,
and was several stories high,
and inside ran a circular
causeway on a gentle incline,
which could be ascended by
chariots. It is not known
how long this lighthouse remained
erect, but it was supposed
to have been destroyed by an
earthquake in 1203
A. D.
A clever epigram of Posidippus, on a second century
papyrus found a few years ago, is worth quoting:
“Ελληνων
σωτηρα Φαρου σκοπον, ω ανα Πρωτεν,
Σωστρατος εστησεν Δεξιφανους
Κνιδιος
ου γαρ εν Αιγυπτωι σκοποι ου
ριον οἰ επι νησων
αλλα χαμαι χηλη ναυλοχος
εκτεταται.”
It is said that on a very calm day it is possible to discern
the ruins beneath the sea off the head of the promontory.
In this reign a great impetus was given to the building
of temples and other commemorative structures. In addition
to the world-renowned Temple of Isis, a gem of Ptolemaic
architecture, Ptolemy built several temples on the
Delta, — notably one at Naukratis, and one of great size
on
the site of the ancient Sebennytus. He also built an
important
port on the
Red
Sea, named after his daughter
Berenice, which is thus described in an
article in the Proceedings
of the Royal Geographical Society,
1887:
“The violent north winds that prevail in the
Red Sea made the
navigation so difficult and slow for the poor ships of the ancients

that
Ptolemy
Philadelphia established
the port of Berenike. This
is two hundred miles south
of the ancient ports at or near Kosseir,
and
consequently saved that distance and its attendant delays and
dangers to the mariners from South Arabia and India.
I suppose
the best camels and the worst ships would
choose Berenike, while
the best ships and the worst
camels would carry the Kosseir traffic.
For it is
interesting to note that Philadelphus, at the same time
that he built Berenike, also rebuilt the old Kosseir port, and
Myos
Hormos was still kept in repair. In former
days it is probable
that many a sea-sick traveller,
buffeted by contrary winds, landed
joyfully at
Berenike, and took the twelve-days' camel journey sooner
than continue in his cramped ship, — just as now they disembark
at Brindisi rather than Venice, on their way from
India.”
An engineering work of the highest importance, and one
which, as we shall see later, in the chapter on Modern
Egypt,
proved of permanent value in the development of the
agricultural
resources of the country, was the draining of
Lake
Moeris, and the reclamation and irrigation of a vast
tract
of country now known as
Fayyum.
In a sketch of this important reign, some mention
should be made of Ptolemy's famous consort, his second
wife,
Arsinoe. This, to add to the
difficulties of ancient
chroniclers and modern historians, was
also the name of
Philadelphus's
first wife; but the fame of the latter is
altogether
eclipsed by that of the former. Even in the
age of Berenices
and Cleopatras, and other great princesses,
Arsinoe stands out prominently. Though
most
Egyptian queens were in a manner deified, none,
with
the exception of the last Cleopatra, exercised
greater
political influence. She took her place beside the
king,
not only on coins, but among those statues at the
entrance
of the Odeum at Athens, where the series of the
Egyptian
kings was set up. She was the only queen among
them.
At Olympia, where there were three statues of the
king,
she had her place. Pausanias also saw , at Helicon,
a
statue of her in bronze, riding upon an ostrich. It
is

very likely
that this statue, or a replica, was present to
the mind of
Callimachus, when he spoke, in the “Coma
Berenices,” of the
winged horse, brother of the Æthiopian
Memnon, who is the
messenger of Queen
Arsinoe.
Arsinoe died some three
or four years before her royal husband,
and Pliny tells us
that the disconsolate king, after
her death, lent an ear to
the wild scheme of an architect
to build her a temple with a
lodestone roof, which might
sustain in mid-air an iron
statuette of the deified lady, who
was identified with Isis
(especially at
Philae) and with
Aphrodite. She had an
Arsinoeion over her tomb at
Alexandria,
another apparently in the
Fayyum, and probably
many
elsewhere. Her temple on the promontory between
Alexandria and the Canopic mouth,
dedicated to her by
Kallikrates, where she was known as
Aphrodite Zephyritis,
is mentioned by Strabo, and celebrated
in many epigrams.
He also mentions two towns in Ætolia and
Crete, two
in Cilicia, two in Cyprus, one in Cyrene, besides
those in
Egypt, called after her. She seems only to have
wanted
a Plutarch and a Roman lover to make her into
another
Cleopatra.
Of all the Ptolemies, Euergetes I. is the only great conqueror,
and his reign should be the most interesting to the
student were it not for the scantiness of material. Very
little is known of this shadowy and enigmatic sovereign,
and of the actual part he took in the great campaigns
against the Seleucides and Cilicia — one exceeded in
importance
only by the chief ones of Alexander —
nothing
is told us by the Greek chroniclers. The events of
the
great campaign known as the Third Syrian War have,
indeed,
only within recent years been known to modern
historians through the accounts in the famous Petrie
papyrus.
Other important evidence for the history of
this
Ptolemy is the famous stone inscription known as
the
Decree of
Canopus, recovered by Lepsius, in 1865, from

the sands of
Tanis. It was passed by the Synod of
Priests
in the ninth year of this reign. It is hoped that
similar
decrees may be found at
Philae, for in 1895 the Egyptian
government intrusted the researches here to Colonel
Lyons, R.
E.
The difficulty of unravelling the intricate labyrinthine
maze of Egyptian history during the three hundred years
of Ptolemaic rule is intensified, owing to the bewildering
recurrence of certain royal names. It is difficult to
differentiate
the innumerable princesses bearing the names
of
Berenice,
Arsinoe, or Cleopatra, and, indeed, some of the
Greek historians have mixed these names up in a most
bewildering fashion. Another difficulty which confronts
the
student of this period is the custom of the sovereigns
marrying their sisters. Then again, many of the kings
and
queens reign conjointly. For instance we have Philometer
(Ptolemy VIII.) and Euergetes II. (Ptolemy IX.)
together on
the throne of Egypt.
In a sketch of the age of the Ptolemies, a notice of
the first three sovereigns must necessarily occupy a space
which seems somewhat disproportionate for a period which
fills
barely a hundred years, — about one-third of the whole
dynasty. But considering the importance of these reigns,
this
prominence does not, I think, show a want of appreciation
of
historic proportion, which has, of course, little
to do with
chronological proportion.
“Tried by a comparative standard,” writes Mr. David
Hogarth, “the only monarchs of the Nile Valley that
approach
to absolute greatness are Ptolemy Philadelphus
I., Saladin,
certain of the Mamelukes, and Mehemet Ali;
for these held as
their own what the vainglorious raiders
of the twelfth and
nineteenth dynasties but touched and
left, and I know no
prettier irony than that, among all
those inscriptions of
Pharaohs who ‘smite the Asiatics’
on temple walls and temple
pylons, there should occur no

record of the
prowess of the one king of Egypt who really
smote Asiatics hip
and thigh, — Alexander, son of Philip.”
With the reign of Ptolemy IV. (Philopater), a tyrannical
and self-indulgent king, begins the decline of the
Egyptian kingdom under a series of dynastic monarchs.
Philopater continued the traditional foreign policy of his
ancestors; and though successful in his campaign against
Syria, now ruled by Antiochus the Great,
Egypt derived
but little benefit, as the war was terminated by
a peace
in which the terms were distinctly unfavourable to
Egypt,
and were due to the weakness and incapacity of
Philopater.
The early events of the reign are thus summarised by
Polybius:
“Immediately after his father's death, Ptolemy Philopater put
his
brother Magas and his partisans to death, and
took possession of
the throne of Egypt. He thought
that he had now freed himself by
this act from
domestic danger, and that by the deaths of Antigonus
and Seleucus, and their being succeeded by mere children like
Antiochus
and Philip, fortune released him from
danger abroad. He
therefore felt secure of his
position, and began conducting his reign as
though it
were a perpetual feast. He would attend to no business,
and would hardly grant an interview to the officials about the
court,
or at the head of the administrative
departments of Egypt. Even his
agents abroad found him
entirely careless and indifferent, though
his
predecessors, far from taking less interest in foreign affairs, had
generally given them precedence over those of Egypt
itself. For
being masters of Coele-
Syria and Cyprus, they maintained a
threatening
attitude towards the kings of
Syria, both by land and sea;
and were also in a commanding position in regard to
the princes of
Asia, as well as the islands, through
their possession of the most
splendid cities,
strongholds, and harbours all along the seacoast,
from
Pamphylia to the Hellespont and the district round Lysimachia.
Moreover, they were favourably placed for an attack
upon
Thrace and Macedonia from their possession of
Ænus Maroneia
and more distant cities still. And
having thus stretched forth their
hands to remote
regions, and long ago strengthened their position
by a
ring of princedoms, these kings had never been anxious about
their rule in Egypt, and had naturally, therefore,
given great attention
to foreign politics.
“But when Philopater, absorbed in unworthy intrigues and
senseless
and continual drunkenness, treated these
several branches of
government with equal
indifference, it was naturally not long before
more
than one was found to lay plots against his life as well as
his power: of whom the first was Cleomenes, the
Spartan.”
The decisive battle of
Raphia,
which terminated the
Fourth Syrian War, is described with
great circumstantial
detail by Polybius. We can only find room
for the following
graphic specimen from this despatch of the
most
famous Greek prototype of modern war
correspondents:
“Ptolemy, accompanied by his sister, having arrived at the
left
wing of his army, and Antiochus with the
royal guard at the right,
they gave the signal for the
battle, and opened the fight by a charge
of elephants.
“Only some few of Ptolemy's elephants came to close
quarters
with the foe. Seated on these, the
soldiers in the howdahs maintained
a brilliant fight,
lunging at and striking each other with
crossed pikes;
but the elephants themselves fought still more brilliantly,
using all their strength in the encounter, and
pushing
against each other, forehead to forehead.
“The way in which elephants fight is this: they get their
tusks
entangled and jammed, and then push against
one another with all
their might, trying to make each
other yield ground, until one of
them, proving
superior in strength, has pushed aside the other's
trunk; and when once he can get a side blow at his enemy, he
pierces him with his tusks, as a bull would with his
horns. Now,
most of Ptolemy's animals, as is the way
with Libyan elephants,
were afraid to face the fight,
for they cannot stand the smell or the
trumpeting of
the Indian elephants, but are frightened at their
size
and strength, I suppose, and run away from them at once without
waiting to come near them.
“This is exactly what happened on this occasion, and upon
their
being thrown into confusion and being driven
back upon their own
lines, Ptolemy's guard gave way
before the rush of the animals;
while Antiochus,
wheeling his men so as to avoid the elephants,
charged
the division of cavalry under Polycrates. At the same time
the Greek mercenaries, stationed near the phalanx and
behind the
elephants, charged Ptolemy's peltasts and
made them give ground,
the elephants having already
thrown their ranks into confusion.
“Thus Ptolemy's whole left wing began to give way before
the

enemy. Echecrates, the commander of the right wing, waited at
first to see the result of the struggle between the
other wings of
the two armies; but when he saw the
dust coming his way, and
that the elephants opposite
his division were afraid even to approach
the hostile
elephants at all, he ordered Phoxidas to charge
the
part of the enemy opposite him with his Greek mercenaries,
while he made a flank movement with the cavalry and
the division
behind the elephants, and so getting out
of the line of the hostile
elephants' attack, charged
the enemy's cavalry on the rear or the
flank, and
quickly drove them from the ground. Phoxidas and his
men were similarly successful; for they charged the Arabians and
Medes, and forced them into precipitate flight. Thus
Antiochus's
right wing gained a victory, while his
left was defeated. The
phalanxes, left without the
support of either wing, remained intact
in the centre
of the plain, in a state of alternate hope and fear for
the result. Meanwhile, Antiochus was assisting in gaining the
victory
on his right wing; while Ptolemy, who had
retired behind his
phalanx, now came forward in the
centre, and showing himself in
the view of both
armies, struck terror into the hearts of the enemy,
but inspired great spirit and enthusiasm in his own men; and
Andromachus and Sosibius at once ordered them to
lower their
sarissae and charge. The picked Syrian
troops stood their ground
only for a short time, and
the division of Nicarchus quickly broke
and fled.
“Antiochus, presuming, in his youthful inexperience, from
the
success of his own division that he would be
equally victorious all
along the line, was pressing on
the pursuit; but upon one of the
older officers at
length giving him warning, and pointing out that the
cloud of dust raised by the phalanx was moving towards their own
camp, he understood too late what was happening, and
endeavoured
to gallop back with the squadron of
royal cavalry to the field. But
finding his whole line
in full retreat, he was forced to retire to
Raphia, comforting himself with
the belief that, as far as he was
personally
concerned, he had won a victory, but had been defeated
in the whole battle by the want of spirit and courage shown by the
rest.
“Ptolemy, having secured the final victory by his phalanx,
and
killed large numbers of the enemy in the
pursuit by means of his
cavalry and mercenaries on his
right wing, retired to his own camp
and there spent
the night. But next day, after picking up and
burying
his own dead, and stripping the bodies of the enemy, he

advanced towards
Raphia.
Antiochus had wished, immediately
after the retreat of
his army, to make a camp outside the city, and
there
rally such of his men as had fled in compact bodies; but finding
that the greater number had retreated into the town,
he was
compelled to enter it himself also. Next
morning, however, before
daybreak, he led out the
relics of his army, and made the best of
his way to
Gaza. There he pitched a camp, and having sent an
embassy to obtain leave to pick up his dead, he obtained a truce for
performing their obsequies. His loss amounted to
nearly ten thousand
infantry and three hundred cavalry
killed, and four thousand
taken prisoners. Three
elephants were killed on the field, — two
died
afterwards of their wounds. On Ptolemy's side the losses were
fifteen hundred infantry and seven hundred cavalry;
sixteen of his
elephants were killed and most of the
others captured.”
Such was the result of the battle of
Raphia between
King Ptolemy and Antiochus for the
possession of Coele-
Syria.
Though as a warrior and statesman the fourth Ptolemy
shows a decided inferiority to his father, he seems to have
been deserving of some praise as a patron of literature, and
showed his admiration of Homer by building a magnificent
temple in his honour. Then, as a builder, he emulated
Rameses
or Thotmes, and remains of his work are to be
seen at
Edfu and
Philae, as well as at
Thebes,
where he
raised that exquisite shrine known as
Deir-el-Medinet, of
which some account is given in a later
chapter, on
Thebes and
its temples.
We may profitably skip the short and unimportant
reigns of several Ptolemies to the ninth Ptolemy, called
usually Euergetes II. Antiochus IV. of
Syria had conquered
a great part of
Lower Egypt and attempted to
restore
Philometer, a son of Ptolemy V. The Alexandrians,
however,
who, as Professor Mahaffy points out,
“voiced” the will of
Egypt more completely than Paris
does of France at the present
day, supported the claims
of Euergetes. All through this
reign, or rather joint

reigns, of
Euergetes and Philometer, we find the Roman
Senate acting as
arbiter, and both sovereigns went to
Rome to prosecute their
claims in person. A curious
side-light is thrown on these
intrigues by Plutarch, who
mentions that Euergetes offered the
chance of becoming
Queen of Egypt to Cornelia, the high-souled
mother of the
Gracchi. No doubt “a Cornelia on the throne at
Alexandria would
have been a real novelty among the Cleopatras.
But the great
Roman lady probably held him
in such esteem as an English
noblewoman now would hold
an Indian rajah proposing marriage.”
In 146 B. C., Philometer led an army to help his
son-in-law, Alexander, recover
Syria from
Demetrius, and
died from wounds received in battle. There is a
striking
contrast between the characters of the two
brother-kings,
who for nearly a quarter of a century
jointly controlled
the destinies of Egypt. Philometer (Ptolemy
VII.) was
one of the most able of the later sovereigns of the
house
of Ptolemy. A good and apparently unbiassed sketch
of
his life is given in the following passage from
Polybius:
“Ptolemy, King of
Syria, died from a wound received in the war;
a man who, according to some, deserved great praise and abiding
remembrance; according to others the reverse. If any
king before
him ever was, he was mild and benevolent,
a very strong proof of
which is that he never put any
of his own ‘friends’ to death on
any charge whatever,
and I believe also not a single man at
Alexandria owed his death to him. Again,
though he was notoriously
ejected from his throne by
his brother in the first place, when he
got a clear
opportunity against him in
Alexandria, he granted him
a complete amnesty;
and afterwards, when his brother once more
made a plot
against him to seize Cyprus, though he got him body
and soul into his hands at Lapthus, he was so far from punishing
him as an enemy, that he even made him grants in
addition to
those which formerly belonged to him in
virtue of the treaty made
between them, and, moreover,
promised him his daughter. However,
in the course of a
series of successes and prosperity, his mind
became
corrupted; he fell a prey to the dissoluteness and effeminacy

characteristic of the Egyptians, and these vices brought him
into serious disasters.”
Space fails us for a sketch of the reigns of the four
Ptolemies who succeed Philopater. Under Epiphanes
(Ptolemy
V.), the domestic affairs of Egypt fell into a
state of
deplorable confusion; “one rebellion succeeded
another, and
anarchy prevailed everywhere.” In order to
maintain his
authority, Epiphanes was fain to ask the
protection of the
Roman Senate. From this time down
to the conquest of Egypt by
Octavius, the country of the
Pharaohs was, to all intents and
purposes, a Roman province
under a viceroy, who was allowed
the titular rank of
king.
On the death of Ptolemy VI., in 181 B. C., a period of
alternate despotism, anarchy, and joint-sovereignty
begins,
which is difficult to follow. In B. C. 146,
Euergetes II.
(Ptolemy IX.) besieges
Alexandria and occupies the
throne,
though he is nominally merely the regent of the
kingdom, and
guardian of the infant sovereign, Ptolemy,
surnamed Neos.
Euergetes, however, when he had got
the Alexandrians on his
side, did not scruple to put the
infant king to death, and
occupy himself the blood-stained
throne of Egypt. After having
reigned some fifteen years
at
Alexandria, Euergetes has to flee to Cyprus, having
alienated his subjects through his cruelties and debauchery.
Some years later he appears to have returned from
exile and
regained possession of his throne.
It is difficult to unravel the confused and conflicting
statements of the great historians as regards the later
events of his throne, but the date of his death, 117 B.
C.,
is not disputed.
With his death the history of Ptolemaic Egypt, so far as
it is worth recording, may be brought to a close. “There
is nothing of public interest to follow till we come to
the

last scene,”
to the reign of the notorious Cleopatra VI., the
Cleopatra of
Shakespeare.
This famous, or rather infamous, queen, daughter of
Auletes (Ptolemy XIII.), who came so near to revolutionise
the
history of the Roman Empire, was born about
69 B. C.
Auletes, who died 51 B. C., has earned the bad eminence
of being the most worthless, incapable, and cruel
of all the Ptolemies. If we take Cicero's estimate as
correct, he was pliant and persuasive when in need, making
boundless promises of money to men of influence at
Rome, but tyrannical and ruthless when in power, taking
little account of human life when it thwarted his
interests,
or even balked his pleasures. With the priests,
however,
he seems to have been on friendly terms.
With the succession of Cleopatra we enter upon one of
the most familiar epochs of Egyptian, or rather Roman,
history, and the intrigues of the Egyptian queen with
Caesar,
and subsequently with Antony, are familiar to every
one. The
real cause of the war which broke out between
Rome and Egypt
in 31 A. D. seems a little obscure. In
fact, the conduct of
Antony in celebrating a grand Roman
triumph at
Alexandria, after a doubtful victory (34 B.
C.)
over the Parthians, seems to have alienated and
disgusted
the Roman Senate. But it was the formal
distribution of
provinces which gave most offence at Rome, and
proved
the chief
casus
belli put forward by Octavius. This was
naturally
regarded as a theatrical piece of insolence and
contempt of
his country: “For, assembling the people in
the
exercise-ground, and causing two golden thrones to be
placed
on a platform of silver, the one for him and the
other for
Cleopatra, and at their feet lower thrones for
their children,
he proclaimed Cleopatra Queen of Egypt,
Cyprus, Libya, and
Coele-
Syria, and with her,
conjointly,
Caesarion, the reputed son of the former
Caesar. His own

sons by
Cleopatra were to have the style of ‘king of
kings;’ to
Alexander he gave Armenia and Media with
Parthia, so soon as
it should be overcome; to Ptolemy,
Phoenicia,
Syria, and Cilicia. Alexander was brought
out
before the people in Median costume, with the tiara
and
upright peak; and Ptolemy, in boots and mantle and
Macedonian
cap done about with the diadem, — for this was
the
habit of the successors of Alexander, as the other was
of
the Medes and Armenians. And as soon as they had
saluted their parents, the one was received by a guard of
Macedonians, the other by one of the Armenians. Cleopatra
was then, as at other times when she appeared in
public, dressed in the habits of the goddess Isis, and
gave audience to the people under the name of the new
Isis.”
The usual view of historians is that Cleopatra's flight to
Egypt, after the disastrous battle of Actium, was prompted
by cowardice; but in view of the strong character of this
queen, it is more likely that she came to the conclusion
early in the fight that Antony's cause was lost, and that
her naval contingent would only swell the spoils of
Octavius.
She probably knew, too, that her life would be
forfeited
if she were taken prisoner with her fleet. But
there
was still a chance, if Antony were killed or taken
prisoner,
that she might negotiate with the conqueror
as
Queen of Egypt with her fleet and treasure intact.
Besides,
as Professor Mahaffy points out, who could tell
what effect
her personal charms, although now somewhat
mature,
might have upon Octavius? She had already
subjugated
two far greater Romans,— Caesar and Antony,—
why not a
third? For the closing scenes of Cleopatra's life we
can go
to Shakespeare, whose history here is less at fault
than is
the case in his English historical plays, as the whole
narrative
is scrupulously reproduced from Plutarch. The
last
scene of the tragedy is vividly pictured by Dion:

“After her repast, Cleopatra sent Caesar a letter which she
had
written and sealed, and putting everybody out
of the monument but
her two women, she shut the doors.
Caesar, opening her letter, and
finding pathetic
prayers and entreaties that she might be buried in
the
same tomb with Antony, soon guessed what was doing. At
first he was going himself in all haste, but, changing his mind, he
sent others to see. The thing has been quickly done.
The messengers
came at full speed and found the guards
apprehensive of nothing;
but on opening the doors they
saw her stone-dead, lying upon
a bed of gold, set out
in all her royal ornaments. Iras, one of her
women,
lay dying at her feet; and Charmion, just ready to fall,
scarce able to talk and hold up her head, was adjusting her
mistress's
diadem. And when one that came in said
angrily, ‘Was
this well done of your lady, Charmion?’
‘Perfectly well,’ she
answered, ‘and as became the
daughter of many kings;’ and as
she said this, she
fell down dead beside the bedside.”
When modern people wonder at the daring of the last of
the Cleopatras, who has been embalmed in the prose of
Plutarch and the verse of Shakespeare, they seldom know
or reflect that she was the last of a long series of
princesses,
probably beautiful and accomplished, certainly
daring
and unscrupulous, living every day of their lives
in
the passion of love, hate, jealousy, and ambition,
wielding
dominion over men or dying in the attempt. But,
alas!
except in the dull, lifeless effigies on coins, we
have no
portraits of these terrible persons, no anecdotes of
their
tamer moments, no means of distinguishing one
Cleopatra
from the rest, amid the catalogue of parricides,
incests,
exiles, and bereavements.
The battle of Actium made Octavius master of the
Mediterranean, and Egypt of course became a mere province
of
Rome, until it fell an easy prey to the rising
Mohammedan
power some six centuries later. The history
of Egypt under
Arab rule will form the subject of
the next chapter.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER III.
THE RULE OF THE CALIPHS.
THE period of some 650 years,
from the fall of the
Ptolemaic Empire (B. C. 30) down to the
Mohammedan
conquest in 638 A. D., need not detain us long.
This
age is an uneventful one for Egypt, now reduced to
the
position of a mere province of the Roman Empire,
and
then — on the disruption of the Empire and its
partition in
395 A. D., when the two sons of the Emperor
Theodosius,
Arcadius and Honorius, ruled respectively over
the Eastern
and Western Empires — a portion of what may be
conviently
called the Byzantine Empire.
In the early part of the seventh century the great Semitic
race of the Saracens begins to play a most important part
in the world's history, and with little difficulty the army
of
the Caliph Omar under Amru wrests the province of
Egypt
from Rome.
We now enter upon a picturesque period of Egyptian
history, though it is of more importance to lovers of the
arts
than to historians. It lasts for nearly nine hundred
years,
till the conquest of Egypt by the Ottoman Turks in
1517. The
chief historical landmarks of this long epoch
of Mohammedan
rule are Ahmed Ibn-Tulun, El-Muizz,
Saladin, and En-Nasr
Mohammed.
Amru, fully alive to the suitability of the site of the
Roman stronghold of Babylon, builds here his new capital,
called Fostat (
Old Cairo
). This is some two miles south
of modern
Cairo. The latter city is often
erroneously
attributed to Saladin. This enlightened
monarch no doubt

improved the
new capital considerably, and fortified it; but
the modern
city dates from 969 A. D., when El-Muizz, the
first of the
Fatimite dynasty (
Tunis), transferred the
seat
of the government, and we might also say of the
Caliphate,
from Kerouan (the “Holy City”) to a site about
two miles
from Fostat. To this new city, Gohar, the Caliph's
general,
gave the proud title of
Masr-El-Kahira (the Victorious),
a
name which was corrupted by Europeans into
Cairo,
though the natives still call it
Masr. Gohar's design was,
however, at first limited to a fortress and palace for his
master, and for some time the new site was only the royal
residence of the Caliph El-Muizz. Here lived the harem,
the
court, and the garrison, and in this enormous
enceinte lived, so say the Arab chroniclers, over
twelve thousand
souls. It was not till the reign of the great
Saladin that
the walls of the palace were extended to include
a city,
which even then, in the twelfth century, occupied as
large
a site as intra-mural
Cairo of to-day; that is, about three
miles long, and a mile to a mile and a half wide.
“Most of these changes,” remarks Mr. Stanley Lane-Poole,
“can be traced in the present city. A small part of
Fostat remains under the name of
Masr-El-Atika (old
Cairo), separated from the capital by the
great mounds of
rubbish which indicate vanished suburbs. Of
Kahira the
whole growth can readily be traced. The second wall
still
stands on the north side, though the magnificent
Norman-looking
gateway of the Bab-En-Nasr, or ‘Gate of
Victory,’
with its mighty square towers and fine vaulting
within, and
the Bab-El-Futuh, or ‘Gate of Conquests,’ flanked
with
massive round towers, are not quite on their original
sites.
The cornice and frieze, adorned with fine Kufic
inscriptions,
which run along the face of the gateway and
the faces and
inner sides of the two towers half-way from the
ground, no
less than its solid and clean-cut masonry,
distinguish the
‘Gate of Victory’ among Saracenic monuments.
”The second wall is still visible at the eastern boundary of
the city, and its other sides may be traced by the
names of
demolished gates,
as the Water Gate (Bab-El-Bar), the Bab-El-Luk,
and the
Bab-El-Khalak; while the Bab Zuweyla,
still standing in the
heart of the city, is one of the most
striking buildings in
Cairo, though its walls and
inscriptions
are daubed over with plaster, and its towers
are lowered
to make room for the minarets of the adjoining
Mosque of El-Muayyad. The second wall, thus mapped
out, must have run from near the present bridge over the
Ismailiya Canal, along the western side
of the Ezbekiya
(where the wall was standing in 1842), to near
the Abdin
Palace, where it turned up to the Bab Zuweyla, and
was
prolonged to the eastern wall.
“Since it was built, the Nile has considerably changed its
course, and now runs much farther to the westward.
Saladin's
wall was a restoration of this in part, but his
addition
(begun in 1170) round the citadel is in partial
preservation,
like the fortress itself, though the
continuation round the
site of Katai on the south is
demolished. The names of
the gates, however, show that the
limits of the present city
on the south are nearly what they
were in Saladin's day,
and this wall must have run from the
Citadel to near the
Mosque of Ibn Tulun, enclosed it, and
turned north to meet
the old wall near Bab-El-Luk.
“The limits of the modern additions are only too plain,
but street improvements of the reigning dynasty happily do
not extend to the old Fatima Quarter, and indeed scarcely
affect Saladin's city, except in the prolongation and
widening
of the Mooski, the opening of the broad
Boulevard
Mehemet Ali up to the Citadel, and the laying
out of the
Rumayla Quarter and the Kara-Meydan in the usual
European
style. With these exceptions, the modern
additions
extend only from the Ezbekiya Quarter to the
river, and
consists of a number of parallel boulevards and
rondes

places, where ugly Western uniformity is partly redeemed
by some cool, verandahed villas, and the grateful shade of
trees.”
In short, the three creators of modern
Cairo are Saladin,
Mehemet Ali, and
Ismail. Saladin built it, Mehemet
Ali enlarged it, and Ismail
embellished and modernised
it.
Under the Saracens Egypt was governed by no less than
a hundred and forty-four rulers, some of whom were
merely
governors or viziers under the Damascus and Bagdad
Caliphs
respectively, while the more powerful of these
dynasties, as
we shall see later, claimed the title of Caliphs,
and were
virtually independent kings of Egypt.
These dynasties of Mohammedan rule, amounting to no
less than ten, cover a period of history comparatively featureless
and unimportant. Egypt under the Caliphs seems
to have no external history to speak of, except during the
reign of Saladin, and some of the Mameluke Sultans, such
as El-Ashraf, who captured Acre, and Bursbey, who
reconquered
Cyprus. The only important dynasties are those
of
the Omayyades, Abbassides, Fatimites (
Tunis), Ayyubides
(Kurdish), and the two slave dynasties of the Mamelukes,
— the
Baharide and the Circassian. The most picturesque
and
interesting are the two latter.
This is a period which Mr. Stanley Lane-Poole has made
his own, and for a graphic picture of the Mameluke days we
must go to this author's “Arabian Society in the Middle
Ages,” “The Art of the Saracens,” and other works dealing
with mediaeval Egypt. An appreciable part of the history
of this period is to be read in the
Cairo mosques, for
most of these
magnificent shrines of Islam were built by
the Mameluke
sovereigns.
In order to understand, however, the course of events in
Egypt from the fourth to the fifteenth century, it is
necessary
to bear in mind the involved question of the
Caliphate

and its
succession. The first four Caliphs, Abu-Bekr, Omar,
Othman,
and Ali, were either kinsmen or principal adherents
of the
Prophet. Then we have the rule of the Omayyades,
which lasted
for nearly a hundred years. When the last
of the race, Marwan
II., was killed in battle, a descendant of
Abbas, an uncle of
Mohammed, founded the important
dynasty of Abbassides, and the
seat of the Caliphate is
transferred from Damascus to Bagdad.
In the tenth century
the power of the Caliphate of Bagdad
declined, and its
claim to the temporal and spiritual
sovereignty of Islam
was only acknowledged in theory by the
Egyptian Caliphate.
In fact the Caliphs of Bagdad gradually
fell
under the control of their viziers or governors in
Egypt,
just as the Merovingian sovereigns had become
subject to
the “Mayors of the Palace.” In the twelfth century
we
see the Fatimite dynasty of
Tunis, who claimed descent
from
Fatima, the daughter of Mohammed, in possession of
the
Egyptian Caliphate, and members of this family succeeded
in
maintaining their rule for over a century, till in
1169 they
were overthrown by the victorious Saladin, who
founded the
Ayyubides (Kurdish) dynasty.
This great sovereign does not at first claim the title of
Caliph, but brings back Egypt nominally under the
spiritual
control of the Caliph of Bagdad. Saladin
deservedly
ranks as one of the greatest, and incontestably
the most
enlightened, of all the sovereigns of Egypt from
Pharaonic
days downwards, and under his rule Egypt is
transformed
from a small kingdom into a powerful empire.
In fact,
this period is closely bound up with the most
important
events in European history, and every one is
familiar with
Saladin's magnificent campaigns in Palestine,
his conquest
of Jerusalem, and the treaty with the English
king,
Richard I., and these are only a small part of his
exploits.
Saladin, too, combined in a marked degree the
genius for
war with the love of the beautiful, says Mr.
Stanley Lane-Poole;

and the walls
of
Cairo and the noble Citadel bear
witness to his encouragement of architecture.
“Saladin's empire needed a strong hand to keep it
united, and the number of relatives who demanded their
share
of his wide provinces rendered the survival of the
Ayyuby
dominion precarious. Saladin's brother controlled
the
centrifugal tendencies of his kindred for a while, and
his
son, El-Kamil, gloriously defeated Jean de Brienne on
the spot
where the commemorative city of
El-Mansura (the Victorious) was afterwards erected
by the conqueror.
After his death in 1237, however, the forces
which made
for disintegration became too strong to be
resisted; various
petty dynasties of the Ayyuby family were
temporarily
established in the chief provinces, only to
make way
shortly for the Tartars, and in Egypt and in
Syria notably
for the
Mamelukes, who in 1250 succeeded to the glories
of Saladin.”
The strict meaning of Mameluke is
“owned,” and the
Egyptian Mamelukes were originally white
slaves. They
were first employed by the Sultan Es-Salih in the
middle
of the thirteenth century as mercenaries, and in
many
respects they resembled the Janissaries of the later
Turks,
a body first raised for a similar purpose by the
Ottoman
Sultans, about a century later. The Mamelukes soon
obtained
the control of the army and became an
important
factor in the body politic of Egypt, and in a
few years
gained the chief authority, by 1250 A. D. becoming
sufficiently
powerful to seize the throne.
The Sultans of this Mameluke dynasty offer remarkable
contrasts. Slaves in origin, and warriors by trade as well
as by inclination, bloodthirsty and ferocious, this dynasty of
adventurers had an appreciation of art which would have
done
credit, as Mr. Lane-Poole aptly remarks, to the most
civilised
rulers that ever sat on a constitutional throne.
“It is one of
the most singular facts in Eastern history,

that,
wherever these rude Tartars penetrated, there they
inspired a
great and vivid enthusiasm for art. It was the
Tartar
Ibn-Tulun who built the first example of the true
Saracenic
mosque at
Cairo; it was the line of
Mameluke
Sultans, all Turkish or Circassian slaves, who
filled
Cairo with the
most beautiful and abundant monuments that any
city can show.
The arts were in Egypt long before the
Tartars became her
rulers, but they stirred them into new
life, and made the
Saracenic work of Egypt the centre
and headpiece of Mohammedan
art.
“Why this should be, — why the singularly tyrannical,
bloodthirsty, and unstable rule of the Mamelukes should
have fostered so remarkable a development of art, — remains,
as we have said, a mystery; but the fact is indisputable
that
the period of Frankish and Circassian tyranny
in Egypt and
Syria was the age of efflorescence of
the
purest Saracenic art in all its branches.
“Wherever the Saracens carried their conquering arms,
a new and characteristic style of art is seen to arise. In
the mosques and private houses of
Cairo,
of Damascus,
of Kairowan, of Cordova and Seville, throughout
Egypt,
Syria, Mesopotamia, Persia, North Africa,
and Spain, and
in Sicily and the Balearic Isles, we trace
their influence
in the thoroughly individual and
characteristic style of
architecture and ornament which is
variously known
as ‘Arabian,’ ‘Mohammedan,’ ‘Moorish,’ and
‘Saracenic.’
The last term is the best, because the most
comprehensive.
‘Arabian’ seems to imply that the art owed
its origin to
Arabia and the Arabs, whereas it was only when
the Arabs
left Arabia and ceased to be purely Arabian, that
the style
of art miscalled Arab made its appearance.
‘Mohammedan’
indicates that the art was the work and
invention of
Muslims, which can hardly be maintained in the
face of the
fact that the first great monument of Saracenic
architecture
in Egypt was designed by a Christian, and
that much

of the finest
work was produced by Copts and Greeks.
‘Moorish’ limits the
art to the Mohammedan rulers of
Spain, where indeed a
singularly magnificent development
of the style took place;
but this was neither the earliest
nor the most typical form.
‘Saracenic’ art includes all
the work of the countries under
Saracen rule, and, moreover,
carries with it the perfectly
accurate impression that
the chief development of the art was
at the time when the
Saracens were a fighting power, and the
name was a household
word among the crusading nations of the
West.”
The famous collection in the National Museum of
Arabic Art, which is described in a subsequent chapter,
affords abundant proofs of the extraordinary development
in
the decorative arts attained by Egypt under the Mamelukes.
By some historians Melik-es-Salih is reckoned as the
founder of the Mameluke dynasty. It is true that it was
during his reign that the Mamelukes, whose influence and
power
had been steadily increasing after the death of
Saladin, first
became a factor of the greatest importance
in the government
of the country; but Melik was himself
one of the Ayyubide
Kurds, and was, in fact, a grandnephew
of Saladin. On Melik's
death and the accession of
a weak and incapable sovereign, the
Mamelukes, headed
by El-Muizz-Ebek, seized the throne. Ebek,
who had
strengthened his position by marrying Melik's widow,
was
in fact the founder of the Mameluke dynasty.
The genesis of this dynasty of adventurers is well described
by Mr. Stanley Lane-Poole:
“Before El-Salih's death, a certain number of his Mamelukes
had
risen from the ranks of common slaves to posts
of honour at their
master's court; they had become
cup-bearers, or tasters, or masters
of the horse to
his Majesty, and had been rewarded by enfranchisement;
and these freed Mamelukes became, in turn, masters
and
owners of other Mamelukes. Thus, at the very beginning of

the
Mameluke history, we find a number of powerful amurs, or lords,
who had risen from the ranks of the slaves, and in
turn became the
owners of a large body of retainers,
whom they led to battle, or by
whose aid they aspired
to ascend the throne. The only title of
kingship among
these nobles was personal prowess, and the command
of
the largest number of adherents. In the absence of other
influences, the hereditary principle was no doubt adopted, and we
find one family, that of Kalaun, maintaining its
succession to the
throne for several generations; but,
as a rule, the successor to the
kingly power was the
most powerful lord of the day, and his hold on
the
throne depended chiefly on the strength of his following, and
his conciliation of the other nobles. The annals of
Mameluke
dominion are full of instances of a great
lord reducing the authority
of the reigning Sultan to
a shadow, and then stepping over his
murdered body to
the throne.”
The great Sultan Bebars is a typical representative of
the rulers of this military oligarchy which controlled the
destinies of Egypt for over three centuries. In many
respects
Bebars resembled Saladin, and his romantic
career
has much in common with that of the founder of
the
present dynasty, Mehemet Ali. His wonderful force
of
character and diplomatic talents no doubt contributed
to
his strikingly successful career as much as his
personal
courage and capacity for governing men, qualities
in which
few of the Mameluke Sultans were deficient. These
qualities,
too, enabled this one-eyed slave not only to
gain the
throne, but to keep it for nearly twenty years, — an
unusually
long reign for a Mameluke, which averages five
or six
years only, — and to found an empire that endured
for
nearly three hundred years.
Bebars's reign is a fair sample of the history of this
epoch, and in Marco Polo we glean many interesting details
of this picturesque personality. Bebars was a native of
Kipchak, a district between the Caspian Sea and the Ural
Mountains. Of magnificent physique, he had one serious
defect, from the slave-trader's point of view, — a
cataract
in one eye. On this account he only sold for £20.
He

eventually
passed into the possession of the Sultan Es-Salih.
In the war
against the saintly Louis of France and
his Crusaders, Bebars
distinguished himself so markedly
that he was given high
command in the Mameluke army.
Taking advantage of the
dissensions and rivalry of the
Mameluke generals, and the
incapacity of the Sultan
Ed-Mudhaffer, he seizes the throne
with little difficulty,
having won over the army to his side.
Thus begins that singular succession of Mameluke Sultans
which lasted, in spite of special tendencies to
dissolution,
for two hundred and seventy-five years.
“The external history of these years is monotonous. Wars to
repel the invasions of the Tartars, or to drive the
Christians from
the Holy Land, struggles between rival
claimants to the throne,
embassies to and from foreign
powers, including France and Venice,
the Khan of Persia
and the King of Abyssinia, constitute the staple
of
foreign affairs. To enumerate the events of each reign, or even
the names of the fifty Mamelukes who sat on the throne at
Cairo,
would be
wearisome and unprofitable to the reader. But it is different
with the internal affairs of the Mameluke period. In this
flowering
time of Saracenic art, a real interest
belongs to the life and
social condition of the people who
made and encouraged the finest
productions of the Oriental
artist. History can show few more
startling contrasts than
that offered by the spectacle of a band of
disorderly
soldiers, to all appearance barbarians, prone to shed
blood, merciless to their enemies, tyrannous to their subjects, yet
delighting
in the delicate refinements which art could
afford them in
their home life, lavish in their endowment
of pious foundations,
magnificent in their mosques and
palaces, and fastidious in the
smallest details of dress
and furniture. Allowing all that must be
allowed for the
passion of the barbarian for display, we are still far
from an explanation how the Tartars chanced to be the noblest promoters
of art, of literature, and of public works, that Egypt
had
known since the days of the Ptolemies.”
To resume our sketch of the most picturesque figure
among all the Mameluke sovereigns:
“So well did Bebars organise his wide-stretching provinces,
that
no incapacity or disunion among his
successors could pull down the

fabric he had raised, until the wave of Ottoman conquest swept
at last upon Egypt and
Syria. To him is due the constitution of
the Mameluke army, the rebuilding of a navy of forty
war-galleys,
the allotment of feofs to the lords
and soldiers, the building of
causeways and bridges,
and digging of canals in various parts of
Egypt.
“He strengthened the fortresses of
Syria, and garrisoned them
with Mamelukes; he connected Damascus and
Cairo by a postal
service of
four days, and used to play polo in both cities within the
same week.”
In Marco Polo will be found an interesting example
of the business hours of this famous Sultan. He arrived
before
Tyre one night; a tent was immediately pitched by
torchlight;
the secretaries, seven in number, were summoned
with the
commander-in-chief; and the adjutant-general
(Anûr Alam), with
the military secretaries, were
instructed to draw up orders.
For hours they ceased not
to write letters and diplomas, to
which the Sultan affixed
his seal; this very night they
indited in his presence fifty-six
diplomas for high nobles,
each with its proper introduction
of praise to God. One of
these letters has been
preserved; it is a very characteristic
epistle, and displays
a grim and sarcastic appreciation of
humour. It appears
that Boemond, Prince of Antioch, was not
present at the
assault of that city by Bebars, and the Sultan
kindly conveyed
the information of the disaster in a personal
despatch.
He begins by ironically complimenting Boemond on
his
change of title, from prince to count, in consequence
of
the fall of his capital, and then goes on to describe
the
siege and capture of Antioch, sparing his
correspondent no
detail of the horrors that ensued. The letter
winds up by
an ironical felicitation on Boemond's absence:
“This letter
holds happy tidings for thee; it tells thee that
God watches
over thee, inasmuch as in these latter days thou
wast not
in Antioch! As not a man hath escaped to tell thee
the
tale, we tell it thee; as no soul could apprise thee
that

thou art
safe, while all the rest have perished, we apprise
thee!” It
would seem that, not unnaturally, the unfortunate
Prince of
Antioch was highly incensed with the
Sultan's sarcastic
attentions.
The most ample details of the outward life of the Mamelukes
may be gathered in the chronicles of the Arab historian,
El-Makrizy; but if we seek to know something of
the domestic life of the period, we must go elsewhere. We
occasionally find, indeed, in this historian an account of
the revels of the court on great festivals, and he tells
us
how, during some festivities in Bebars's reign, there
was a
concert every night in the Citadel, where a torch was
gently waved to and fro to keep the time.
“But to understand the home life of the Mamelukes, we must
turn to the ‘Thousand and One Nights,’ where, whatever
the
origin and scene of the stories, the manners and
customs are drawn
from the society which the narrators saw
about them in
Cairo in
the day of the Mamelukes. From the doings of the
characters in
that immortal story-book, we may form a
nearly accurate idea how
the Mamelukes amused themselves;
and the various articles of
luxury that have come down to
us — the goblets, incense-burners,
bowls, and dishes of
fine inlaid silver or gold — go to confirm the
fidelity of
the picture. The wonderful thing about this old Mohammedan
society is that it was what it was in spite of Islam. With
all their prayers and fasts and irritating ritual, the Moslems of the
Middle Ages contrived to amuse themselves. Even in their
religion
they found opportunities for enjoyment. They
made the most
of the festivals of the faith, and put on
their best clothes; they
made up parties to visit the
tombs, indeed, but to visit them right
merrily on the
backs of their asses; they let their servants go out
and
amuse themselves, too, in the gaily illuminated streets, hung
with silks and satins, and filled with dancers, jugglers,
and revellers,
fantastic figures, the Oriental Punch, and
the Chinese Shadows; or
they went to witness the thrilling
and horrifying performances of
the dervishes.”
Contemporaneous with the accession of the first Mameluke
dynasty is the commencement of the great Ottoman
Empire. The Ottoman Turks were so called from their

first leader,
Othman, who, towards the end of the thirteenth
century, seemed
likely to swallow up not only the
Asiatic provinces of the
Byzantine Empire, but all Christendom.
The Turks were not,
like the Saracens, a Semitic
race, nor were they of Aryan
descent, but of Mongolian
or Tartar origin. Though the Turks
and Arabs are often
loosely described, as if they were of the
same nationality,
they have, in fact, nothing in common except
their religion.
In 1453 the capital of the Empire,
Constantinople, was
taken by Mohammed the Conqueror, after a
siege which
lasted several years. In 1517 the Ottoman Sultan
Selim,
known as the “Inflexible,” who had already added
Syria to the
Ottoman Empire, conquered Egypt.
From the Ottoman conquest in 1517 till the French
occupation in the last years of the last century, and the
subjugation of the country to the famous adventurer
Mehemet
Ali, a sketch of whose reign is given later, the
history of
Egypt is entirely without interest.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER IV.
THE MAKING OF EGYPT.
ABARE outline of the principal
events of Egyptian
history, from the end of Mehemet Ali's
reign in 1848,
to the suppression of Arabi's rebellion in
1882, will suffice
to preserve the thread of the narrative in
the sketch of
Egyptian history which has been attempted in the
previous
chapters.
Mehemet's successor, Abbas, seems to indicate what
biologists call a “throw-back” to the type of Oriental despot,
of which some of the Mameluke sovereigns are examples.
All
that can be said for him is that he maintained
the strictest
authority over the army and his officials, and
that the public
security in Egypt was never greater than
during his reign. He
was followed by his uncle, Said, who
had the same leaning
towards Western civilisation as his
father, Mehemet, and was,
in many respects, an enlightened
prince. To him is due, more
than to any other sovereign,
the great scheme of the maritime
canal.
Many important public engineering schemes were carried
on during this reign, including the partial restoration
of the
Barrage, the
railway from
Cairo to
Alexandria, the
building of the
National Museum (since removed to
Ghizeh).
In spite of the crippled state of the
finances, Said Pacha
abolished monopolies and equalised the
incidence of taxation,
and inaugurated numerous other
beneficial fiscal
reforms. Unfortunately his reign was short,
and in 1863
he was succeeded by Ismail, grandson of Mehemet
Ali.
Ismail, in spite of his passion for European institutions
and his exalted aims for the national development of
Egypt,
which he attempted to raise to the position of a
European
Power, was little more than a magnificent failure
as a nineteenth
century sovereign. Though he did much for
the
material progress of the country, and spent enormous
sums
in what, in the case of Egypt, can in an ironical
sense
only be termed “reproductive public works,” such as
roads,
bridges, canals, railways, etc., he may be said to
have done
more harm to his country than any sovereign since
the
age of the Ptolemies. His prodigality, which will be
referred
to later, was proverbial, and the fact that the
public
debt on his accession was three millions, and by
the end
of his reign had increased to nearly thirty-fold, speaks
volumes for the
unfitness of Ismail to continue as the
sovereign of a country
in the last throes of financial embarrassment,
and on the
verge of bankruptcy.
“Ismail's mistake lay, not in the aim he set before him, but
in
his manner of trying to attain it. No one can doubt
that he was
right, as the great founder of his dynasty,
Mehemet Ali, was right,
in striving to bring Egypt into
line with European civilisation. …
Ismail failed for lack
of patience and judgment. He tried to rush
his
transformation scene. He wanted, by a stroke of the pen, to
turn the most conservative people on earth into a living embodiment
of all the virtues of a progressive and enlightened
civilisation.
He had no patience for the slow
conversion of a nation almost as
stolid and immovable as
their own Pyramids. Their whole system
was to be changed
in an instant by a
coup de théâtre, with
trapdoors,
stage-thunder, and a shower of fireworks.
It was not so to
be done, as Ismail has by this time
realised in his meditative seclusion
at Stambul.
1
1 This was written before Ismail's death in
1896.
“Inexhaustible patience, tact, and discretion are needed before
the
immemorial vices of Egyptian government and the
time-honoured
corruption of Egyptian society can be
transformed.”
In 1876, the European bondholders, fearing national
bankruptcy and repudiation of the innumerable loans, induced

their
respective governments to interfere; and the
revenue and
expenditure were placed under the control of
commissioners
appointed by the Great Powers. Ismail,
having placed
insuperable difficulties in the way of the
Financial
Commission, the Porte, at the instigation of the
Powers,
dethroned Ismail, and placed his eldest son,
Tewfik,
on the throne.
Tewfik was virtually the
protégé of the Powers, and this
naturally lessened his
prestige considerably in the eyes of
his subjects. Egypt was,
in fact, practically a big estate,
with the Great Powers as
landlord, and
Tewfik as tenant.
The army, from the first, seemed to have got out of
hand, and in 1881 the military leaders, combining with
the
heads of the so-called National movement, whose chief
ostensible object was the freeing of Egypt from European
influence and control, the disaffection of the people culminated
in open rebellion under Arabi, the minister of war.
In
July, the English fleet went to the assistance of the
Khedive
by bombarding
Alexandria, and in less
than two
months an English expeditionary force, under Sir
Garuch
(now Lord) Wolseley, stamped out the rebellion by
a
crushing defeat of Arabi's troops at Tel-el-Kebir.
This
practically marks the end of Egypt as an
independent
kingdom (except for the nominal allegiance due
to the
Porte), and from that date to the present the history
of
Egypt is the history of the development of the
country
under English influence.
At the very outset, Great Britain, in dealing with
Egyptian reforms, had to contend with the serious external
obstacles due to the peculiar position of the country
through
its dependence on the Porte, and to the international
tutelage
as regards finances to which she was subject.
Obviously, with
insufficient material the
morale of
government
would be lessened. Under Ismail the suzerainty
of
Turkey was limited, to all intents and purposes, to
the

right to
exact an annual tribute of some £700,000. But
the accession of
Tewfik was the Sultan's opportunity,
and
the new firman included one very serious restriction
on the
borrowing power of the vassal state. The sanction of
the Porte was necessary, equally with that of the Powers,
before Egypt could negotiate any fresh loan.
With this important exception, most of the powers and
privileges of sovereignty could be exercised by the Khedive.
Egypt was, indeed, far more hampered by the Great
Powers,
as guardians of the caisse (treasury), than
by
the Sultan of the Ottoman Empire. Another obstacle
was the privileges granted to foreigners which are known
as the Capitulations, of which the most important were
the exemption from the jurisdiction of the local courts
of justice, and immunity from taxation. These privileges,
too, from the time of Mehemet Ali, had been notoriously
abused by the large and powerful foreign colonies in Egypt.
This immunity from the local courts had, during the reign
of Ismail, been particularly abused by the army of concessionaires
who
exploited Egypt at that period. Thousands
of preposterous
claims used to be brought against the Government
by these
adventurers, in the consular courts, — the
only jurisdiction
to which foreigners were subject, — who
were naturally
predisposed in favour of the claimant.
“Indeed, Egypt, in the sixties and seventies, was the happy
hunting-ground
of financiers and promoters of the
shadiest description.
An industrial or commercial
enterprise might or might not be profitable
to the persons
undertaking it; but the man who was lucky
enough to have a
case against the Government could regard his
fortune as
assured. The same ruler, who could with impunity
perpetrate acts of gross perfidy and injustice towards his native
subjects, was himself mercilessly tricked and plundered
by the foreign
vampires that found such a congenial home
upon Egyptian
soil.
“… If the personality of Ismail was an essential factor in the
ruin
of his country, it needed a whole series of
unfortunate conditions to

render
that personality as it actually became. It needed a nation
of submissive slaves, not only bereft of any vestige of liberal
institutions,
but devoid of the slightest spark of the
spirit of liberty. It
needed a bureaucracy which it would
have been hard to equal for
its combination of cowardice
and corruption. It needed the whole
gang of swindlers —
mostly European — by whom Ismail was surrounded,
and to
whom, with his phenomenal incapacity to make a
good
bargain, — strange characteristic in a man so radically dishonest,
— he fell an easy prey.
“A concession, nominally asked for to forward some useful
enterprise
or business, was actually sought simply in
order to find an
excuse for throwing it up, and then
claiming compensation from the
Government. When the Mixed
Tribunals (international courts
established to decide
civil actions) were established, there were
£40,000,000 of
outstanding claims made by foreigners against the
Government. The extravagant nature of these claims may be estimated
by the fact that in one claim, where 30,000,000 francs
had been
demanded, the Mixed Courts awarded the plaintiff
£1,000. Ismail
himself was fully alive to the sharp
practice of these European
adventurers and
concession-hunters, — convertible terms for the most
part,
— and with a genial cynicism used to rally these European concessionaires
on their
extortionate practices. During the interview
with a famous
concessionaire, Ismail told one of
his suite to close the
window, ‘for if this gentleman
catches cold it will cost me £10,000.’
“But in Egypt European influence was far too strong to permit
of this solution of the financial difficulty, and the
Powers embodied
a kind of composition with Egypt's
creditors by what is known as
the Law of Liquidation, by
which the country was freed from the
threatened
insolvency. The interest on the debt was immensely
reduced, and Egypt was able once more to meet her liabilities, ‘but
tied hand and foot, unable to move, almost unable to
breathe, without
the consent of Europe.’”
The weak points in the position of Egypt are admirably
summed up by Sir Alfred Milner:
“A Government which cannot legislate for, and cannot tax,
the
strangers resident in its dominions, —
especially when those strangers
form, by virtue of
their numbers, wealth, and influence, a very
important
section of the community, — is lamentably shorn of its
due measure of authority and of respect. But this weakness in the
position of Egypt, springing from the Capitulations,
has been greatly

enhanced by the further disabilities and restrictions which she has
brought upon herself by her unfortunate financial
career. There is
no country in the world to the
position of which a policy of profuse
expenditure and
reckless borrowing was more ill-suited. Other
states
which have plunged in the same direction — though perhaps
none ever went to such lengths — could at least fall
back, in the last
resort, on the desperate remedy of
repudiation.”
But the Egyptian Government was too much under the
thumb of the Great Powers to adopt such an ultima
ratio.
Native creditors might, and indeed were,
defrauded with
impunity; but European influence was too
powerful to permit
of such a policy in the case of foreign
bondholders.
To return to the condition of Egypt after the collapse of
the National Party and the fall of Arabi Pacha.
With the crushing of Arabi's rebellion, England's work
in Egypt had only begun, no doubt much to the surprise
and disgust of the English Government, which had
interfered
with no other object than to “restore order.”
But
the quick march of events, and the fearfully rapid
spread of
popular and religious excitement, were too much even
for
the most pronounced supporters of a laissez faire attitude,
and a policy of
simple temporary intervention was necessarily
converted by the
course of events into one of more
or less permanent
occupation.
“Here was a country, the very centre of the world, the great
highway
of nations, — a country which, during the last
half-century, had
been becoming ever more and more an
appanage of Europe, — in
which thousands of European lives
and millions of European capital
were at stake, and in
which, of all European nations, Great Britain
was, by
virtue of its enormous direct trade and still more enormous
transit trade, the most deeply interested. And this country, which
the common efforts and sacrifices of all the Powers had
just dragged
from the verge of bankruptcy, was now
threatened, not with bankruptcy
merely, but with a reign
of blank barbarianism.”
The European Concert seemed as little able as Turkey,
Egypt's nominal protector, to cope with this pressing emergency;

and France,
the partner of England, shirked her
duties in a somewhat
pusillanimous fashion. Consequently
Great Britain was morally
bound to “bell the cat.” The
difficulty of “restoring order,”
or, as it was officially worded,
“restoring the authority of
the Khedive,” was enormously
increased by the fact that not
only had the whole machinery
of government been upset by the
revolutionaries who called
themselves the National Party, but
the whole fabric of government
had rested on a rotten base. It
had no moral or
material force at its back, and the personal
prestige of the
Khedive
Tewfik had been seriously impaired.
Two courses were open to the British Government.
(1) They could have contented themselves with restoring
order
externally, and left the responsibilities for its maintenance
to Turkish troops. Such a policy would not,
however, be
tolerated in a country which, “with its large
number of
European residents and swarms of foreign tourists,
lives, so
to speak, constantly under the eye of civilised
mankind.” In
short, such a barbarous policy seemed out
of the question. (2)
If the welfare of Egypt was to be
studied, and the country to
be put in the way of governing
itself according to the methods
of civilised states, then the
only course was to be prepared
for an occupation of the
country till the whole machinery of
government could be
reconstructed, and peace and justice
secured to the Egyptians,
and native administrators educated
in the methods
of orderly and honest government. This was the
task which
England entered upon; and it is this kind of veiled
protectorate
which she is still exercising.
This “veiled protectorate” was of course in the nature of
a compromise; but for many reasons annexation, or even
an absolute protectorate, was undesirable. The creation of
this disguised protectorate was notified to the Great
Powers,
January 3, 1883, in the memorable despatch,
quoted
below, of Lord Granville.
“Although, for the present,” says that document, “a British
force
remains in Egypt for the preservation of public
tranquillity, her
Majesty's Government are desirous of
withdrawing it as soon as
the state of the country and the
organisation of proper means for
the maintenance of the
Khedive's authority will admit of it. In the
meantime, the
position in which her Majesty's Government are
placed
towards his Highness imposes upon them the duty of giving
advice with the object of securing that the order of things to be
established shall be of a satisfactory character, and
possess the elements
of stability and progress.”
This constitutes one of the famous “pledges of withdrawal”
with which England is twitted in season and out
of season by the French press. In fact, in a leading
French
journal published at
Alexandria, these pledges are
daily printed in a prominent position
on the front page.
In connection with this memorable “Note” may be
quoted the important despatch — a corollary of the first
—
sent by Lord Salisbury to the English envoy to the
Porte in
1887:
“The Sultan is pressing the Government of Great Britain to
name
a date for the evacuation of Egypt, and in
that demand he is avowedly
encouraged by one, or
perhaps two, of the European Powers.
Her Majesty's
Government have every desire to give him satisfaction
upon this point; but they cannot fix even a distant date for
evacuation,
until they are able to make provision
for securing beyond
that date the external and
internal peace of Egypt. The object
which the Powers
of Europe have had in view, and which is not less
the
desire of her Majesty's Government to attain, may be generally
expressed by the phrase, ‘The neutralisation of
Egypt;’ but it must
be neutralisation with an
exception designed to maintain the security
and
permanence of the whole arrangement. The British Government
must retain their right to guard and uphold the
condition
of things which will have been brought
about by the military action
and large sacrifice of
this country. So long as the Government of
Egypt
maintains its position, and no disorders arise to interfere
with the administration of justice or the action of
the executive
power, it is highly desirable that no
soldier belonging to any foreign
nation should remain
upon the soil of Egypt, except when it may be

necessary to make use of the land-passage from one sea to the other.
Her Majesty's Government would willingly agree that
such a stipulation
should, whenever the evacuation had
taken place, apply to
English as much as any other
troops; but it will be necessary to restrict
this
provision, as far as England is concerned, to periods of
tranquillity. England, if she spontaneously and willingly
evacuates
the country, must retain a treaty right
of intervention, if at any
time either internal peace
or external security should be seriously
threatened.
There is no danger that a privilege so costly in its
character will be used unless the circumstances imperatively demand
it.”
These documents are such important landmarks in England's
Egyptian policy, that no excuse need be offered for
quoting them at some length.
It is proverbially easy to be wise after the event; but
there is little doubt that an uncompromising protectorate,
albeit merely temporary, would have been the most
satisfactory
course.
“It is certain that if we had grasped the Egyptian nettle
boldly,
if we had proclaimed from the first our
intention of exercising, even
for a time, that authority
which, as a matter of fact, we do exercise,
we could have
made the situation not only much more endurable
for the
Egyptians, but much easier for ourselves. Had we seen our
way to declaring even a temporary protectorate, we might have
suspended the Capitulations, if we could not have got rid
of them
altogether, as France has done in
Tunis. Had we been willing to
guarantee the debt, or a portion of the debt, not only
could the
interest have been at once reduced, and the
financial burdens of
the country enormously lightened, but
Europe would no doubt have
agreed to free the Egyptian
Government from the network of restrictions
which had been
imposed upon it for the protection of the
bondholders. In
order to have Great Britain as surety for their
bond, the
creditors would have abandoned with alacrity all their
minor safeguards.”
And now we will consider the more important reforms
and improvements carried out by England during this
virtual
protectorate of the country. They may conveniently
be divided
according to the great State departments,

— the army,
finance, public works, and justice.
But in order to understand
the significance and value of
her great reforms in the
internal government of Egypt,
it is necessary to have a clear
comprehension of the peculiar
difficulties — a maze of
obstacles both external and
internal — which England had to
contend against; and,
therefore, in the preceding pages we
have attempted to
indicate the peculiar nature of these
difficulties.
The delicate diplomatic relations between the Egyptian
and English Governments constitute one of the gravest
difficulties of England's position as the virtual
protector
and guardian of Egypt; and the presence of an
English
army of occupation in an autonomous province of
a
friendly Power,— for that is the nominal relation of
Egypt
to Turkey, — is not the least of these difficulties.
The British troops have, of course, no sort of status in
the country. They are not the soldiers of the Khedive, nor
foreign soldiers invited by the Khedive. They are not the
soldiers of the protecting Power, since there is in theory
no protecting Power. In theory their presence is an
accident,
and their character that of simple visitors. At
the
present moment they are no longer, from the military
point
of view, of vital importance, for their numbers have
been
repeatedly reduced; and for several years past they
have
not exceeded, and do not now exceed, three
thousand
men.
1 It is true that their presence relieves
a certain
portion of the Egyptian army from duties it would
otherwise
have to perform, and that if the British troops
were
altogether withdrawn, the number of Egyptian
soldiers
might have to be somewhat increased. But its
value as
part of the defensive forces of the country does not,
of
course, constitute the real importance and meaning of
the
British army of occupation. It is as the outward
and

visible sign
of the predominance of British influence, of
the special
interest taken by Great Britain in the affairs
of Egypt, that
this army is such an important element
in the present
situation. Its moral effect is out of all
proportion to its
actual strength.
1 This was written in 1892. Since that date the
numbers have been increased,
and the full strength of the army
is now nearer four than three thousand.
The most pressing of all the reforms so imperatively
needed in Egypt was the remodelling and the reorganisation
of the discredited and distinctly non-effective Egyptian army.
The first step was simple enough, viz., to get rid of the
existing army. This was done by the historic Decree of
December, 1882, — “The Egyptian Army is disbanded.”
But Sir
Evelyn Wood, to whom the task of creating a new
army was
intrusted, did not despair of converting the
fellah into a
useful fighting machine; and his faith in what,
after the
miserable show the native troops had made in
the recent
rebellion, looked like very poor material, has
in the last
campaign been thoroughly justified.
The fellaheen are no doubt wanting in initiative power
and individuality, but when intelligently led they fight
well. In fact, as is the case with Turkish soldiers, good
leadership is simply everything in the field. Moreover,
the
Egyptian soldiers are not wanting in the useful
quality
of insensibility to danger, which is a tolerable
substitute
for true courage.
Hitherto, not only had the native soldiers been badly
led in battle, but they were constantly defrauded of their
pay, and treated with harshness and cruelty by their officers.
Now, under the new régime, they are properly fed
and clothed,
and, though discipline is strict, they are
treated as sentient
beings by the new English officers.
Moreover, they are
properly looked after when ill: under
the old régime a
military hospital did not exist. Perhaps
the conduct of the
English officers, when cholera was
raging in 1896, did more
han anything else to gain the
confidence and respect of the
new army. The twenty or

thirty
“accursed” Christians nursed these men day and
night, and
never shrank from doing the most menial offices
for them.
The British officers, as Mr. Moberly Bell aptly remarks,
are also an educational force of immense value: six
thousand
natives taught obedience and discipline, and
encouraged
to take a pride in themselves and their
work,
are a solid gain to Egypt. The result is, that, on
one
occasion when six soldiers were required for the
Soudan,
— formerly regarded by the fellahs as a place of
exile
for life, — the whole battalion volunteered.
While a native army was all very well, it required to
be “stiffened” by English troops. Besides, it was obvious
that without the moral support afforded by the presence
of an
English army of occupation it would be hopeless to
carry out
any lasting projects of reform.
Those responsible for the reform in the army had, of
course, within wide limits, a free hand. Very different
was
the case of those responsible for placing on a sound
basis the
Egyptian finances. From the outset they were
met by the fact
that the representatives of the Powers on
the Commission of
the caisse regarded the Egyptian
financial
administration as the mere bailiff of the
bondholders,
and were inclined to starve the public
services for their
benefit. The cardinal principle of Egyptian
finance involved,
in fact, a perpetual struggle between the
caisse and
the
Government. The interest on the debt being the first
charge on
the caisse, all the revenue is paid first to
the
treasury, but the Government can draw upon any
surplus
up to the limit of the “authorised” annual
expenditure.
So fettered was Egypt by the Powers in financial matters,
that nothing in the nature of a variable budget
was allowed. A certain fixed sum (about six millions) is
allowed her annually for all the expenses of government.
If, however, there still remains a surplus in the
caisse

after the
interest on the debt and the authorised expenditure
have been
met, half goes to the reduction of the debt,
and half to the
Government. In the event of there being
no surplus, and an
extra sum is yet required by the Government
for a public work
of undoubted utility, it must
raise
double that sum from the taxpayers, because of the
stringent rules which insist on half of all the revenue
(after interest and authorised expenditure are paid) being
devoted to the reduction of the debt.
This, in a nutshell, was the condition of Egypt's financial
position when England entered upon the task of bringing
the revenue and the expenditure into a state of stable
equilibrium. The results have exceeded the most sanguine
expectations. The chief features of the new fiscal policy
are a more equitable distribution of the taxes, the
suppression
of the corvée (the forced labour of the
peasants for
the dredging and repair of the canals, the most
grievous
of all the burdens of the people), greater outlay
on reproductive
works, and less expenditure on
“non-effective”
objects. All this has been accomplished
without any
increase in the annual expenditure; and the
increase in the
revenue, which has been remarkably uniform and
steady
since 1886 to the present year, has been concurrent
with
lightened taxation. This has been possible, owing to
the
careful economy in the administration and improved
methods
of collection. Under Ismail an enormous
proportion
of the taxes, actually wrung from the
overburdened fellaheen,
never reached the treasury at all, but
was absorbed
by the officials and the farmers of the taxes.
“Two great factors have combined to bring about the financial
recuperation of Egypt, — the prevention of waste on the
part of the
administration, and the development of the
productive powers of the
country. As far as the prevention
of waste is concerned, the first
essential was a proper
system of accounts. Accounts are the foundation
of
finance. You may have good accounts and a bad financial
administration, but you cannot have good finance with bad accounts.

There was
nothing more fatal in the financial chaos of the days of
Ismail than the manner in which the private property of the Khedive
was jumbled up with the property of the State. This
mischievous
confusion was put an end to when Ismail's
vast estates were
surrendered to his creditors, and a
regular civil list substituted for
the multifarious
revenues which at one time flowed into the coffers
of the
sovereign of Egypt.”
The creation of a solvent Egypt has, indeed, been mainly
the work of Sir Edgar Vincent and his successors in the
office of financial adviser to the Khedive. This
reëstablishment
of solvency is directly traceable to
increased production.
The material wealth of Egypt is far from being exhausted;
and if proper measures are taken to economise her
potential
productiveness, there is no reason why, in less
than a
generation, she should not attain “a degree of
prosperity
as undreamt of now, as her present position of
solvency
was undreamt of only ten years ago.”
It is all a question of water.
The cultivable area might
be enormously extended if the water
supply, which for
many months of the year is practically
unlimited, could be
properly utilised on a large scale by
means of canals and
reservoirs.
From the time of the Caliphs downwards, this truth
seems to have been recognised by the more enlightened
Egyptian
sovereigns and statesmen. It was the Caliph
Omar who gave the
following advice to his viceroy: “Beware
of money-lenders, and
devote one-third of thy income
to making canals.” Had Ismail
taken this counsel of perfection
to heart, the regeneration of
Egypt need not have
been left to Great Britain and the other
Great Powers.
Except in abnormal cases, the Egyptian cultivator can
afford to pay his taxes if he receives a proper supply of
water for his crops. From time immemorial, Egyptian law
has
recognised the intimate connection between land tax

and water
supply. The land which in any given year
gets no water, is for
that year legally exempt from all
taxation whatever. As soon
as it gets water its liability
is established. But it is
evident that the mere fact of
receiving some water, though it
may set up the liability
of the cultivator to pay, does not
necessarily insure his capacity
to do so. In order to insure
that, he must get his
water in proper quantities and at the
proper times. But
this is just what, in thousands of
instances, he could
not get, as long as the irrigation system
remained in that
state of unutterable neglect and confusion
into which it
had fallen in the period preceding the British
occupation.
Of the long catalogue of beneficent measures by which
the tax-paying power of the Egyptian people has been increased,
the greatest and most essential is the reform of
the irrigation system.
It would not be easy to exaggerate the enormous importance
of irrigation in Egypt. An adequate and sound system
of irrigation implies, in fact, not only its commercial
and agricultural prosperity, but its very existence as a
civilised and solvent State.
In many respects, as we have shown, Egypt is a
unique country, but only Government officials are able to
realise fully the deep significance of Herodotus's epigram,
which attempts to sum up the one great feature of this
“Land
of Paradox” in the pregnant aphorism, “Egypt is
the gift of
the Nile.”
To understand even the very
A B C
of the Egyptian
system of agriculture, two great facts must be
borne in
mind. The first is that the country is watered, not
by
rain, but by the river. In
Upper Egypt rain practically
never
falls. Even in
Lower Egypt it is a
negligible quantity.
The second great fact is that the river
is not only
the irrigator, but the fertiliser of the soil. The
fine, reddish-brown
mud, which the Blue Nile washes down
from

the volcanic
plateaus of Abyssinia, mixed with organic matter
from the
swamp region of the White Nile, does more
than manure can do
for the annual renovation of the land.
Having grasped these essential facts, we are able to
understand the reason of there being two systems of agriculture
in Egypt. In
Upper
Egypt the natural inundation is
not supplemented by a
subsidiary system of irrigation canals
(except the flood
canals) and reservoirs, and the methods
are absolutely the
same as those sculptured on the walls
of Pharaonic temples.
After the spring harvest, the land
lay idle till the next
inundation. This primeval system
answered, no doubt, for
cereals, but not for cotton and sugar,
two of the most
profitable of the earth's products for which
the Egyptian
climate is admirably suited. But perennial
irrigation is
reserved for these crops, and they must be watered,
not
drowned.
The important distinction between the two kinds of irrigation
must always be borne in mind. In the Upper Nile
Valley, the aim of the cultivator is to cover as much land
as possible with the Nile water and its deposit of
fertilising
mud. In the more scientific farming of the
Delta, the
efforts of the cultivator were mainly confined to
controlling
the Nile inundation, — to keep it away during
high flood,
and to retain as much as possible of the water
during the
period of low Nile. To Mehemet Ali is due the
credit of
inventing this system of perennial irrigation and
encouraging
the cultivation of those more valuable crops,
cotton and
sugar, in the Delta, which has given Egypt a high
position
in the markets of the world for these
commodities. But
Mehemet Ali's scientific methods were too
advanced for
the times, and depended for success upon the
continuous
personal supervision of his French engineers.
This was
not given; and local prejudices being against these
“new-fangled
notions,” Mehemet's admirable conception was
a
failure.
Of the specific works of reform in this department, the
Barrage was one of the most important.
This great dam,
however, forms the subject of a separate
chapter.
Irrigation on the Delta has now been put on a proper
footing. There is a complete network of main and subsidiary
canals designed on scientific principles, with the
Barrage as the starting-point.
Great importance has also been given, as will be seen
from the following extract from Lord Cromer's last report
(February, 1897), to the important work of drainage:
“Including the cost of pumping out Lake
Mareotis, about £52,000
was
spent upon drainage works in 1896. For this sum, 180 kilometres
of new drains were dug. The irrigation service is now
extending
the drainage system into the higher and
more highly cultivated
tracts, where water is
abundant, and where the soil would in time
deteriorate
if drains were not constructed. Although about £500,000
have already been spent on drains in
Lower Egypt, a further large
expenditure
of money will be required before it can be said that the
drainage system is complete.
“It may safely be asserted that funds could hardly be applied
to a
more necessary work, or to one which would bring
in a quicker
return on the capital expended. In Egypt,
exhausted soil recovers
its productive power very
rapidly. Whenever a drain is dug, the
benefit caused
is quickly apparent in the shape of increased produce.
“For some years past, the Department of Public Works has
devoted all its available credits to the improvement
of the drainage
system. In 1897 nearly all the budget
allotment for new works will be
spent on those
specially connected with the removal of the water from
the subsoil.
“For in every part of the country drainage projects are in
course
of preparation. If, however, in order to
complete the system of
drainage, the Government relies
wholly upon such sums as can be
granted annually out
of the resources at its disposal, a long time
must
elapse before the work is completed. Advantage has therefore
been taken of the fact that large sums of money are
held in the
special Reserve Fund, to apply to the
Commissioners of the Debt for
a grant of £250,000 to
be spent on drainage in 1897. I am glad to
be able to
report that the Commissioners have complied with this
request.”
Very different in character have been the irrigation operations
in
Upper Egypt, where
reservoirs take the place of
canals. The chief work here has
been the reclamation of
the
Sharaki districts. This is the term given to lands
which, owing to their receiving no water, are relieved of all
taxation. Obviously, few public works could be more
directly
and more immediately remunerative to the State
than this. For
instance, in the year of low Nile, £300,000
of taxes had to be
abandoned.
11 In average seasons the remission amounts to
about £50,000.
What is imperatively required in the Upper Nile Valley
is not a great dam like the
Barrage, but a large reservoir
for retaining the
superfluous flood-water for distribution
during the summer.
This need is admitted on all hands,
but the burning question
of Egyptian irrigation was for
many years narrowed to the
comparative merits of the proposed
sites. As, however,
Assouan has now been definitely
selected by the Government for the site of this reservoir,
it
is unnecessary to discuss the rival projects for a
storage
reservoir at Wady Halfa, Kalabsheh, or Wady Rayan
in
the
Fayyum. It
goes without saying, that, with an increased
supply of water,
the amount of crops could be enormously
increased in the Delta
and
Upper Egypt. But while in
Lower Egypt the increase would be in
additional reclaimed
land, in
Upper Egypt, where the cultivated area cannot be
extended, increased cultivation simply means summer as
well as
winter crops.
Experts estimate that a reservoir capable of storing about
two thousand millions cubic metres a year, and providing
one hundred thousand acres with summer irrigation, would
add between £2,000,000 and £3,000,000 annually to the
produce of the country; and as Sir Colin Scott Moncrieff's
estimate of the cost is not more than £2,600,000, the
profit on this capital would obviously be enormous.
The English engineers, mostly trained in the Indian

Public Works
Department, did not fall into the error of
attempting to carry
out the various undertakings connected
with irrigation from
the headquarters at
Cairo. Personal
supervision was the key-note of the policy of the new
department. The country was divided into five circles of
irrigation (three in the Delta, and two in
Upper Egypt),
of which four were
intrusted to the newcomers from
India. This plan of localising
the engineering talent,
which it had been found desirable to
import into the country,
proved a complete success.
“Viewed as a whole, there can be no question that the
Irrigation
Department is, of all the branches of the
Egyptian service managed
by British chiefs, the one upon
which, from first to last, it has been
possible to look
with the most unmixed pride. With men of this
calibre
stationed in every quarter of the country, seeing with their
own eyes, and intrusted with a wide discretion to act to the best of
their judgment, the work of improvement marched as
rapidly as the
limited amount of money at the disposal of
the Irrigation Service
would permit. While a great deal
was left to the initiative of the
individual inspectors,
and the methods of each of them presented
considerable
diversity, there was still a general harmony of purpose
running through their work.”
Nothing, perhaps, illustrates more forcibly the confidence
the natives have in the engineers than an incident quoted
by Sir Alfred Milnes in his invaluable study of modern
Egypt. He had asked a native statesman, who was bitterly
opposed to the English occupation, what Egypt would
do without the engineers. The reply was to the effect
that the sooner England retired the better, but that the
engineers would certainly not be allowed to go.
The engineer in the remote country district is, indeed,
not only an indispensable official, but may be regarded as
a useful educational and civilising force. “The people
recognise in him the great benefactor of their district,
and,
with a childlike simplicity, they turn to him for
help and
counsel even in concerns the least related to his
actual
functions.”
The following amusing anecdote illustrates this attitude
of the fellaheen towards these officials.
In one year of exceptionally low Nile, a certain district
was threatened with a total failure of the crops, owing to
the canal being too low to irrigate the fields. A cry of
despair arose from the whole populace, who, as usual,
implored
the aid of one of the English inspectors of
irrigation
who happened to be on the spot. This official
promptly
determined to throw a temporary dam across the
canal.
The idea was a bold one. The time was short. The
canal
was large, and, though lower than usual, it was
still carrying
a great body of water at a considerable
velocity. Of
course no preparations had been made for a work
the
necessity for which had never been contemplated.
Labour,
at any rate, was forthcoming in any quantity, for
the people,
who saw starvation staring them in the face,
needed
no compulsion to join gladly in any enterprise
which
afforded them even the remotest chance of relief. So
the
inspector hastily got together the best material
within
reach. He brought
his bed on to the canal bank, and
did not leave the
scene of operations, night or day, till
the work was finished.
And the plan succeeded. To
the surprise of all, the dam was
somehow or other made
strong enough to resist the current. The
water was raised
to the required level, and the land was
effectually flooded.
The joy and the gratitude of the people
knew no bounds.
It was decided to offer thanksgivings in the
mosque of the
chief town of the district, and the event was
considered of
such general importance that even that exalted
functionary
the Minister of Public Works, himself made a
special point
of attending the ceremony.
In the Department of Justice and Police—using the word
“justice” in its narrow but conventional sense as meaning
all that appertains to courts of law — less progress has
been
made towards reform than in other State
departments.

And yet there
is no doubt that in the whole administrative
field of Egypt,
in no department is the cardinal principle
which underlies all
British intervention, — viz., not merely
governing, but
teaching the Egyptians how to govern themselves,
— more
necessary to be kept in view. One reason
for the slow
development of law and justice is, that this is
a branch of
government which has been less under the
influence of the
English. In fact, we were late in the field.
No effective
interference took place till about 1889, when
Sir John Scott
was appointed with the title of Judicial
Adviser to the
Khedive, who virtually undertook the functions
of minister,
though there was a native statesman bearing
that title.
There is not one judicial system in Egypt, but four.
There is the old Koranic system, worked by the Mehkennehs,
or courts of the religious law, which are now mainly
confined
to dealing with the personal status of Mohammedans.
There is
the system of the mixed courts, which
deals with civil actions
between foreigners of different
nationalities, or between
foreigners and natives, and, in a
small degree, with the
criminal offences of foreigners.
There is the system, or no
system, of the consular courts,
which deals with the great
body of foreign crime. Finally,
there is the system of the new
native courts, which deals
with civil actions between natives,
or crimes committed by
them. Of all these, it is only the
native courts which the
English have taken in hand, and that
not till within the
last few years.
The native courts are, in one sense, though ranking only
as courts of first instance, the most important of all as
affecting the greatest number of people; but the English
were, at first, chary of doing more than giving advice.
The original
personnel of
the native court was very unsatisfactory,
and jobbing and
nepotism was rife. Mr. Scott
entered upon the delicate work of
reform in a judicious

and moderate
spirit. He wisely contented himself with
modifying the
judicial system without radically altering
the procedure and
machinery of the law.
By a series of important changes of detail Sir John has
modified the judicial system which he found existing, and
rendered it vastly more suitable to the conditions of the
country; but he has never attempted to revolutionise it.
No doubt, if he had the work to do de novo, he would
prefer something more
like the Indian system, which
experience has proved to be so
well suited to the wants
of a backward country, where most of
the litigants are
poor, and most of the cases simple. He
recognised, however,
that the Egyptian codes and procedure,
such as he
found them, were the only ones which the native
judicial
body knew how to work, or to which the people
were
accustomed. He therefore wisely decided not
radically
to alter the actual administration of justice,
but simply to
improve it in the points where it was most
imperfect.
It is curious that, at first, the chief fault in the
administration
of justice by these lower courts was the
dilatoriness
of the proceedings. Now, according to the
last report
of the Judicial Adviser to the Khedive, the chief
defect of
these courts was the hasty manner in which the
actions were
tried, and the old charge that “Justice long
delayed is no
justice,” certainly cannot now be brought
against the native
tribunals. The natural result of this
tendency to haste
on the part of the judges, who must,
however, be given
full credit for the zeal in which they set
their faces against
arrears of cases, is to give an
unnecessary amount of work
to the courts of appeal. Good
authorities are, however, of
opinion that, taken collectively,
the native tribunals give
every sign of working admirably,
with a judicious leaven of
European judges.
In the organisation of the police mistakes have avowedly
been made by the English officers responsible for the

reconstruction, owing mainly to a lack of continuity in
the
policy of reconstruction and reorganisation. The first
chief,
Gen. Valentine Baker, who was sent out to command
the police
soon after the English occupation, though
an admirable cavalry
officer, was totally unfitted for the
office of
inspector-general of police. Besides, he started
on a wrong
tack. “His whole management of the police
was influenced, from
the first, by the conviction that
they would sooner or later
be converted into a military
reserve.”
After General Baker's death, Mr. Clifford Lloyd tried
his hand at the work of police organisation. Under this
energetic reformer, the police were made an independent
body,
and free from the control of the mudirs (governors
of
provinces). This proved a short-sighted policy, and
lessened
the prestige of these provincial authorities, on
whom the
whole internal administration of their respective
provinces
depended. Ultimately, through the efforts
of Nubas Pacha, a
compromise was arrived at, which is
still in force.
The police of each province, as matters are now arranged,
are under the authority of the mudir; but, on the
other hand, his orders must be given to them through
their own local officers. He has no power of interference
with the discipline and organisation of the force, nor can
he make use of it except for the legitimate purposes of
maintaining order and repressing crime. If he has cause
of complaint against the conduct of the police, his remedy
lies in an appeal to the ministry of the interior, which,
through the inspector-general at headquarters, deals with
the case. This is as it should be; but, of course, the
success of the system, depends on a spirit of give and
take on both sides, and on friendly relations between the
mudirs and the chiefs of the police.
In the Department of the Interior important reforms

in the
maintenance of public security, in addition to the
police
force, have been effected since the establishment
of a
responsible English official, who bears the title of
Adviser
on Internal Affairs. Mr. J. L. Gorst, appointed
in 1894, was
the first to occupy this important post; and
he is still the
virtual head of the Department of the
Interior, though a
native statesman is the titular chief.
The principal work has
been the reorganisation of the village
watchmen (ghaffirs),
who serve as a supplementary
police force in the country
districts. This unwieldy body
was much reduced in numbers, but
put into a state of
efficiency, and placed under the control
of the respective
omdahs, or village sheiks.
These omdahs were answerable to the mamurs, or governors
of districts, and the latter were under the control
of the mudirs, who, in turn, were responsible to the
Minister
of the Interior. Thus a regular series of
authorities
was effected in the machinery of government,
by which the
central authority in
Cairo was in touch with the fellahs in
the remotest district of the Upper Nile Valley.
The above is an epitome of the development and results
of the more important reforms in the administration of
Egypt under British influence; but without wearying my
readers with a catalogue of reforms suggesting a diluted
Blue Book, it will be well to note briefly a few more
improvements
in other branches of the public services.
In the matter of sanitation and sanitary reform, the
attention of the Egyptian Government has only of late
years
— prompted, doubtless, by the serious epidemics of
cholera in
1883 and 1896 — been directed to the pressing
need of reform
in matters affecting the public health; and
till recently the
Department of Public Health remained
one of the least
satisfactory in the public service. This
is largely due, no
doubt, to the paucity of the funds available
for sanitary
reform on a large scale. The department

was, in
short, for many years after its establishment in
1885, shelved
and starved. This is virtually admitted by
Lord Cromer in his
report for 1897:
“It is, however, the misfortune that the sums of money
required
to execute the very necessary reforms
proposed by Rogers Pacha,
the head of the Health
Department, are large. During the fourteen
years which
have elapsed since the British occupation of the country
commenced, Egyptian finance has passed through several distinct
phases. During the first period, which lasted from
1882 to
the close of 1886, there could be no question
either of fiscal reform,
or of increasing expenditure
save on such subjects as irrigation,
which were
distinctly and directly remunerative. The aggregate
deficits of these years amounted to £2,751,000. The whole attention
of the Government was, during this period, directed
to the
maintenance of financial equilibrium. When, at
last, a surplus was
obtained, fiscal relief was, very
wisely in my opinion, allowed to
take precedence of
increased expenditure, even on the most necessary
objects. During the next period, which may be said to have
lasted till 1894, large reductions were made in
indirect taxation, and
direct taxes to the extent of
about £1,000,000 were remitted.
“It is only since 1894 that the Egyptian Government has
been
able to turn its attention seriously to those
numerous reforms which
involve increased expenditure
on any considerable scale. Amongst
the objects which
most nearly concern the general welfare of Egypt,
it
cannot be doubted that the reconquest of some portion, at all
events, of the Soudan, takes a very high place. It is
to the accomplishment
of this object that the
attention of the Egyptian Government
must, for the
time being, be mainly directed.
“More than this, the development of the system of
irrigation
should not be long delayed, more
especially as the returns to be
obtained from money
spent on irrigation will certainly in the end
provide
funds for expenditure in other directions.
“No government, and certainly not the
semi-internationalised
government of Egypt, can
afford to embark at once and at the
same moment in a
number of expensive and difficult operations.
I do not
doubt that the day of the Egyptian sanitary reformer will
come; but under the circumstances to which I alluded
above, I fear,
though I say it with regret, that some
little while must yet elapse
before the question of
improved sanitation in Egypt can be taken
seriously in
hand.”

A great deal must be allowed for the ingrained horribly
unsanitary habits of the natives. Though personally
clean and not averse to the use of water, — in fact,
their religion enjoins frequent and regular ablution, —
the
huts of the fellaheen are indescribably filthy. The
canals,
which in the remote districts are the only source
of water,
are subject to every kind of pollution. Near most
villages
there are
birkas, or stagnant ponds, which are as malarious
as
they are malodorous. Even in the principal cities
there is
absolutely no system of drainage. In the case of
Cairo, as will be shown later, this
reproach will, however,
soon be removed. In short, the
observant traveller only
wonders that the awful cholera
epidemic of last year is not
repeated annually. Then, besides,
there are special difficulties
in addition to the ignorance
and apathy and unsanitary
customs of the people, which the
sanitary reformer has
to confront. These are the religious
prejudices of the Moslems.
The mosques are the principal
offenders against
the laws of health, and the latrines
attached to every one
of these buildings are often centres of
infection. Injudicious
interference might easily excite a
fanatical opposition,
which would stand seriously in the way
of all
sanitary reform. However, the judicious handling of
this
sanitary work by Rogers Pacha resulted in placing, in
one
year (1896), over one hundred and fifty mosques in
a
proper sanitary condition.
In connection with this subject some reference should
be made to the cholera epidemic of last year, already
referred to. The following extracts from Rogers Pacha's
Report
are instructive:
“There can be little doubt that the disease was originally
introduced,
in August or September, 1895, by
pilgrims returning from
Mecca. It was at first limited
to sporadic cases which did not
attract attention. By
the first of February the disease was completely
stamped out in the provinces.
“Unfortunately,
Alexandria had become infected on the 28th of
December. In the month of January, 1896, twenty-one cases, and
in February forty-eight cases, occurred in that town.
In April the
number of cases once more rose to fifty,
and in May the disease
assumed an epidemic form in the
town. Cases imported from
Alexandria soon began to occur all over
the country, and by the middle
of May it was evident
that a general infection was imminent.
“From the 1st of May to the 22d of October, 703 villages
were
infected. In all these villages inspection
was carried out, generally,
by one of the four very
capable English inspectors who were available
for
provincial work. In each village a cholera hospital was
established.
“By the end of October the disease had practically
disappeared.
During the winter epidemic, 1,018 deaths were recorded. From
the
1st of April to the 31st of October the number
of deaths was
17,087, making a total of 18,105 deaths
out of 21,693 cases notified
or detected.
“The reduced mortality in 1895-6, as compared to 1883, is due
to
two causes; namely, (1) to the fact that in the
interval of thirteen
years a great advance has been
made in medical science, with the
result that the
proper methods for arresting the propagation of
cholera are now more fully understood than was formerly the case;
(2) to the fact that the Medical and Sanitary
Departments of the
Egyptian Government are now far
better organised than was the
case in 1883.”
The scheme for a thorough system of drainage for
Cairo shows that the revival of
interest in sanitation is beginning
to take a practical form.
“This is a tremendous undertaking, estimated to cost at least
£500,000. The necessity has long been recognised, but it
has been
put off from year to year, owing to want of
money, — not so much
absolute want of money, as want of
power to apply money that actually
existed to the desired
object, owing to the usual and ten-times
explained
necessity of obtaining the consent of the Powers, or, more
properly, the consent of France, for none of the others made any
difficulty. France was finally appeased last year by the
appointment
of an International Commission to examine
the various competing
schemes. This Commission, composed
of an Englishman,
a Frenchman, and a German, sat last
winter, and ended by proposing
a scheme of its own, for
which preliminary investigations are at

present
being made. So in two or three years we may hope to see
Cairo drained, in which case that
city, or at any rate the European
quarter of it, will very
likely be one of the healthiest places of
residence in the
world.”
It may reasonably be expected that this important sanitary
reform will have some effect in reducing the deplorable
high death-rate of
Cairo, — forty-six per one thousand,
which is actually
double that of many European capitals;
the average death-rate
of Paris being twenty-three,
and London nineteen, per one
thousand. It must, however,
be remembered that this abnormally
heavy bill of
mortality is to some extent factitious. For
Cairo is regarded
by the Egyptians in the light of a sacred city, and
they are
accustomed to crowd into it from the villages of
the Delta,
when they feel their end approaching, simply
to die in
Cairo.
Till the last few years, the educational system seemed
little affected by the spirit of reform which was
influencing
Egypt and its national institutions. No
department has
borne richer fruit of late. But though there
has lately
been a remarkable increase in the number of schools
and
scholars, only a small minority of the latter belong
to the
Mohammedan religion.
Previous to 1884, the few Government schools were also
boycotted by parents of the dominant faith, the religious
influence of the Ulemas, who controlled the El-Azhar
University and the innumerable schools attached to the
mosques, being too strong to be combated. The famous
El-Azhar University — “a petrified university, which rests
like a blight upon the religious and intellectual life of
the country” — has moulded all the religious training in
Egypt.
The better class of the Mohammedans are now, however,
beginning to tolerate the Government foundations; and
there
are now nearly eight thousand scholars in the primary

schools,
while there are about fifteen hundred in the
secondary schools
and the eight higher professional schools
or technical
colleges (Law, Military, Medicine, Engineering,
Agriculture,
etc.).
Hitherto, the educational vote has made a poor show in
the Egyptian budget, and some critics maintain that
education
is the “Cinderella” among the Egyptian
departments
of state. This, no doubt, will be rectified in
future
budgets. It must of course be remembered that —
“People must live before they can be taught. Famine is
worse
than ignorance. What the Egyptian Government
had to fight for,
six or seven years ago, was the very
existence of the people. Essential
as education is,
the provision of education is not such a primary
duty
of government as the defence of personal property, the maintenance
of justice, or, in a country like Egypt where human
life
depends upon public works, the careful
preservation of these works
upon which life depends.
And, in the next place, it would have
been no use
simply to augment the budget of the Education Department,
so long as the schools were being conducted on
unintelligent
methods.”
To come to a higher form of public education, — the art
of government, — it cannot be said that much progress has
been made in developing representative institutions in the
machinery of government. It is true that there is a
Legislative
Council, but its powers are inconsiderable,
being
mainly confined to proposing amendments to proposed
laws
affecting the administration. As the Council cannot
initiate
legislation, and as the Ministry need not accept
the amendments,
the Legislative Councils are not of great
importance
in the body politic.
Then there is the General Assembly, — which is simply
the Council, enlarged by a popular element. This has one
important function, for no new taxes can be
imposed without
its consent. As, however, this assembly only
meets
once every two years, it cannot play a very
considerable
part in Egyptian politics.
The time, in fact, has not yet come for applying the principle
of representative government, in any great degree, to
the national affairs of Egypt. It would be sounder policy
to begin by introducing it into the management of local
business, and even then tentatively and with caution.
The only local representative institution having administrative
powers, which at present exists, is the municipality
of
Alexandria. That
city, by virtue of its large European
population, has probably
more of the elements requisite for
the success of local
self-government than any other town
in Egypt. On the other
hand, the mixture of Europeans
and natives in this
municipality gives rise to certain special
difficulties.
The attitude of England in this policy of Egyptian intervention,
since the Arabi revolt, is simple and comprehensive.
It was natural that the British Government should suppose
that their task, when France, in 1882, threw all
responsibility
for Egypt on their hands, was a simple one;
namely,
to crush a military rising. Only actual experience
taught
England that the rebellion was a very small matter,
and
that the real difficulty lay in the utter rottenness
of the
whole fabric of government. Naturally, then, the
pledges
England made, being based on a total
misapprehension,
were impossible of fulfilment. But to the
spirit of these
pledges England has been faithful. It is
indisputable that
England has derived no pecuniary or other
benefit from
her occupation of Egypt. As a matter of fact,
among the
foreign employees in the Egyptian civil service
there are
nearly twice as many of French or Italian
nationality as of
English. In 1895, for instance, there were
348 Italians,
326 French, and 174 English in the Khedive's
service.
No nation is able to say that any legitimate right or
privilege which it once possessed in Egypt has been infringed
by any action of England. Such right or privilege
remains
absolutely untouched, even where it would be

just and
reasonable that it should be modified. And, on the
other hand,
what European people, having any interests in
Egypt, has not
benefited by the fact that that country has
been preserved
from disorder and restored to prosperity?
That this is the
true view of the character of British policy
is shown by the
willing acquiescence, if not the unspoken
approval, of the
majority of civilised nations.
As for the attitude of the French Government, it is natural
enough that France should feel some resentment at
England holding the position in Egypt, among all European
nations, that she herself once held, and foolishly
resigned
when, in 1882, she shirked at the last moment,
and left
England to “face the music” alone. Then in 1887, at
the
time of the Constantinople Conference, it was France
who
put obstacles in the way of the withdrawal of England.
In
short, logically, France is mainly answerable for the
British
continued occupation in Egypt. But yet it must be
allowed
that France has many reasons for being hurt and
disappointed,
considering the enormous value of her
services to
Egypt in the past.
“It was France who supported Egypt in her struggle for
independence
from Turkey, when all the other Powers
were against her,
and when by this opposition they
prevented that independence from
becoming complete; it was
to France that Mehemet Ali turned for
aid in his attempt
to civilise Egypt, as he understood the meaning
of
civilisation. For something like half a century, French lawyers,
French engineers, French men of learning, were engaged in
doing
their best—often under most discouraging
circumstances—to deluge
Egypt with the fruits of European
culture.
“In short, Frenchmen may claim to have been the pioneers of
European influence. Whatever Egypt borrowed from
Europe,
whether in the material or intellectual
sphere, came to her first
through French channels. Her
upper classes, if educated at all,
were educated by
Frenchmen in French ideas. French even became
an official
language, side by side with Arabic. To this day, the
English in the Egyptian service write official letters to one another
in halting French.”
Then there is the Canal. This stupendous work is of
course purely French in conception and execution, and was
(see
a later chapter) undertaken in face of the continued
and
bitter hostility of England. There is, then, some
excuse for
France making all the capital she can out of the
unfortunate
engagements, or “pledges,” of England, published
and
reiterated urbi et orbi, in 1883 and 1887.
It is necessary, however, to look at the other side of the
question. France has, no doubt, been of great service to
this erstwhile “distressful country;” but her services are
counterbalanced by her tendency to exploit and make
money out of Egypt, which seems to have been a cardinal
principle of her Egyptian policy, from the death of
Mehemet
Ali to 1882.
“In the days prior to the establishment of the Mixed Tribunals,
—
which France resisted with all her might, — French
adventurers
exploited Egypt in the most merciless
fashion, and they frequently
enjoyed the support of French
diplomacy in their nefarious game.
No Great Power has
clung with such tenacity as France to all the
advantages,
however indefensible and galling, bestowed on its subjects
by the Capitulations. She has shown no consideration for the
weakness of Egypt. She has never hesitated to use her immense
superiority of power to push the interests of French
traders, French
contractors, and French financiers. In the
years immediately preceding
the Arabist revolution, when
England and France were
acting in concert in the Egyptian
affairs, it was France who was for
getting the last pound
of flesh out of the Egyptian debtor. It was
England who
was in favour of showing some consideration for the
people
of Egypt, and not of treating the question purely as one of
pounds, shillings, and pence.”
The withdrawal of England on the understanding that
France should never occupy the country — if such a pledge
could be enforced, for circumstances might easily arise in
which France would be wrong to keep this pledge — has
been
suggested as one way out of the Egyptian difficulty.
A
settlement of this vexed international question by means

of such a
self-denying ordinance on the part of France and
England is
not likely to be advantageous, or even anything
but a
temporary shelving of the difficulty.
“Can any man,” says an old resident, who has held high office
in
the Egyptian civil service, and had peculiar
opportunities for observing
and judging impartially the
results of English influence in
Egypt, “knowing the social
and political condition of the country,
maintain with
confidence that if Egypt were left to herself to-morrow
favouritism and corruption would not once more raise their heads;
that justice would not once more be venal; that the
administration
would not once more gradually fall back
into disorder; and that, as
a consequence of such
disorder, financial equilibrium would not again
be
jeopardised? And then should we not have the old story: the
embarrassment of the treasury, causing the impoverishment of the
people, — such impoverishment leading to discontent and
agitation;
that agitation directed not only against
the Government, but, under
the inspiration of
mischief-making fanatics, against all progressive
elements
of society, — another Arabi, another revolution? And if, in
prospect of a fresh cataclysm threatening every European interest,
after all diplomatic means had been exhausted France were
to
declare that she could stand it no longer; if she
were to take the
line which we took in 1882, — what moral
right should we have to
say her nay? Could we fight or
restrain her from interfering?”
The withdrawal, however, of Great Britain, if it is not to
end in disaster, can only be a gradual process. An
intangible
influence made up of many elements, like that
of England
in Egypt, cannot be withdrawn any more than it
can
be created at a certain hour or by a certain act.
One of the most absurd suggestions for the cutting of
this Gordian knot is neutralisation. In the case of small
but well-governed and highly civilised States, such as Belgium
and Switzerland, neutralisation and a strict principle
of
non-intervention by the Great Powers is all very well;
it
would, however, be difficult to conceive anything more
unlike
than the internal condition of those well-governed
countries
and that of Egypt. A neutral policy on the part
of the Powers
would scarcely be likely to insure the internal

good
government and the peace of Egypt. It would
be simply evading
the main object of all foreign interference,
whether by the
six Powers, or England and France
jointly, or by England
alone. However, Great Britain is
hardly likely to adopt so
weak and cowardly a policy,
which would “simply mean that,
from unwillingness to
allow any one of their number to do the
work in which all
are interested, the Powers should determine
that that work
must be left undone.” Such, indeed, stripped of
all diplomatic
highfalutin, is the meaning of the specious
word
“neutralisation” applied to Egypt. Besides, how
would
the various foreign interests, which undoubtedly
exist in
Egypt, be safeguarded if Egypt was neutralised?
Another suggestion by political theorists is that Egypt's
natural guardian the Porte, as its suzerain, should be the
protector of Egypt, which should be neutral as regards all
other European powers. Turkey, in short, would be the
policeman of Egypt, and be responsible for order and firm
internal government. There is something almost ludicrous
in this proposal. “The idea of intrusting Turkey with the
maintenance of reforms the chief aim of which has been
to differentiate Egypt from Turkish administration, is
like
substituting the wolf for the sheep-dog as the
guardian of
the flock.”
Then there are many who advocate what they are pleased
to call “internationalisation.” This is going backwards
with a vengeance. In other words, Egypt would be “put
into commission,” and fettered by the Great Powers in her
administrative and internal policy, as she is already in
her
financial measures. For Egypt has indeed suffered
already
from a certain amount of internationalism. It is
the bondholders
who have the power of the purse, and the
raison
d'être of the sanction of the Powers in
measures affecting
the finances is the fact that they
represent the creditors
of Egypt. Then, too, the veto of the
Powers which already

exists on the
legislative authority of the Egyptian Government,
might be
supposed to give sufficient European influence.
When the
political chaos of the last years of
Ismail, when Egypt was
tied hand and foot by Europe, —
each country having a right to
a finger in the pie, and each
disdaining responsibility, —
gave way to the dual control,
it was a great step in advance,
and results have shown that
the single control has benefited
Egypt still more. It
might naturally be supposed, then, by all
unbiassed and
disinterested observers,—by all, in short, who
are not confirmed
Anglophobists, — that the retention of the
guardianship
by England, so long as any foreign
intervention is
necessary, is the one sensible solution of the
Egyptian
question.
11 For most of the facts and a great deal of the
information in this chapter, I
have laid under contribution
Sir Alfred Milner's invaluable study of contemporary
Egypt,
entitled “England in Egypt.”
[Back to top]
CHAPTER V.1
ALEXANDRIA
AND THE NILE DELTA.
1 This chapter (and a portion of the following
one) is reprinted from an
article contributed to the
“Picturesque Mediterranean,” by kind permission of
the
publishers, Cassell & Company, Limited, London.
T
HE traveller, reaching the
Land of the Pharaohs by
the direct sea-route viâ
Alexandria, must be prepared
for a certain sense of disappointment when the bleak and
barren shores of the
Nile
Delta are first sighted. The
monotonous ridges of
desolate sand-hills, varied by equally
unattractive lagoons,
are a melancholy contrast to the beautiful
scenery of the
North African littoral farther west,
which delighted his eyes
a few days before, as the vessel
skirted the Algerian and
Tunisian coasts. If the expectant
traveller is so
disillusioned by his first glimpse of
Egypt from the sea,
still keener is his disappointment
when the ship enters the
harbour. But for an occasional
palm-tree or minaret standing
out among the mass of shops
and warehouses to give a faint
suggestion of Oriental atmosphere,
this bustling and painfully
modern-looking city
might be mistaken for some flourishing
French seaport,
say a Marseilles or a Havre, plumped down on
the Egyptian
plain. It is difficult to realise that this is
the city
of Alexander the Great, and the metropolis of Egypt
under
the Ptolemies.
Alexandria, though a much
modernised and hybrid sort
of city, is not without interest.
It has, no doubt, been
rather neglected by writers of Egyptian
travel, and, consequently,
ignored by tourists, who do not as
a rule strike



out a line
for themselves. It has been regarded too much
as the most
convenient landing-place for
Cairo, and
visitors
usually devote but a few hours for a hasty
inspection of its
curiosities before rushing off by
express-train to the City
of the Caliphs.
It would, of course, be absurd to compare
Alexandria,
essentially the commercial
capital of Egypt, in point of
artistic or historic interest
with
Cairo; though, as a matter
of fact, the capital is a modern city in comparison with
the
Alexandria of Alexander, while
Alexandria itself is but of
mushroom growth contrasted with
Heliopolis,
Thebes,
Memphis, or other dead cities of the Nile
Valley of which
traces still remain. It has often been
remarked that the
Ptolemaic capital has bequeathed nothing but
its ruins and
its name to the
Alexandria of to-day. Even these ruins
are
deplorably scanty, and many of the sites are purely
conjectural. Few vestiges remain of the architectural
splendours of the Ptolemaic dynasty. Where are now the
four
thousand palaces of which the conquering general
Amru boasted
to his master, the Caliph Omar? What now
remains of the
magnificent Temple of Serapis towering
over the city on its
platform of one hundred steps? But
though there are scarcely
any traces of the glories of
ancient
Alexandria, the traditions of the golden age of
the Egyptian Renaissance cannot be altogether forgotten
by the classical student; and to the thoughtful traveller
imbued with the
genius
loci, this city of memories is not
without a certain
charm. Here Saint Mark preached the
gospel and suffered
martyrdom, and here Athanasius in
warlike controversy did
battle with the Arian heresies.
Here, in this centre of Greek
culture, were for many centuries
collected the greatest
intellects of the age. Here
Cleopatra,
vainqueur des vainqueurs du monde, held Antony
a willing captive while Octavius was preparing his
legions to crush him. Here Amru conquered, and here

Abercrombie
fell. Even those whose tastes do not incline
them to
historical or theological researches are familiar,
thanks to
Kingsley's immortal romance, with the story of
the
noble-minded Hypatia and the crafty and unscrupulous
Cyril,
and can give rein to their imagination by verifying
the site
of the museum where she lectured, and of the
Caesareum where
she fell a victim to the atrocious zeal of
Peter the Reader
and his rabble of fanatical monks.
Just as
Alexandria has been
ignored by the Egyptian
tourist, so has it been persistently
neglected by antiquaries
and Egyptologists, and no systematic
excavation on the
sites of ancient buildings has been
undertaken. It is true
that of recent years some attempt has
been made by the
Egyptian Exploration Fund to discover some of
the architectural
spoils of the Ptolemaic dynasty buried
beneath the
accumulation of rubbish of centuries; but the
splendid
opportunity for the excavation and exploration of
the
conjectural sites of the
Serapeum, Caesareum, and other
famous
monuments, afforded in 1882, when a great portion
of the city
lay in ruins after the bombardment, was allowed
to pass by
this learned society. In 1895 Mr.
Hogarth carried out a series
of experimental borings, but
the results were not encouraging,
as water was found under
the twenty to thirty feet of the
deposit of rubbish, and
only a few poor specimens of Roman and
Byzantine architecture
rewarded the trouble of the explorer.
Mr. Hogarth
explains the remarkable disappearance of the many
palaces
and temples, which studded the city during the age
of the
Ptolemies, by the subsidence of the soil and the
encroachment
of the sea. Some authorities, among them
Professor
Mahaffy, do not, however, consider that any
definite conclusions
should be drawn from this partial and
superficial
probing of the soil. Very possibly Mr. Hogarth
was unfortunate
in tapping the low-lying parts of the city,
and it
would be advisable that future excavations should be
carried

on in the
elevated ground near Pompey's Pillar, which
most antiquaries
agree in regarding as the site of the
Serapeum.
But in a crowded city like
Alexandria all scientific
excavation is particularly costly, owing to the difficulty of
disposing of the excavated soil.
The peculiar shape of the city, built partly on the Pharos
island and peninsula, and partly on the mainland, is due,
according to the ancient chroniclers, to a patriotic whim
of
the founder, who planned the city in the form of a
chlamys,
the short cloak or tunic worn by the Macedonian
soldiers.
The modern city, though it has pushed its
boundaries a
good way to the east and west, still preserves
this curious
outline, albeit, to a non-classical mind, it
rather suggests a
starfish. Various legends are extant to
account for the
choice of this particular spot for a
Mediterranean port.
According to the popular version, a
venerable seer appeared
to the Great Conqueror in a dream, and
recited
those verses in the Odyssey
1 describing the
one sheltered
haven on the Egyptian coast. Acting on this
supernatural
hint, Alexander decided to build his city on
this part of
the coast, where the Pharos isle acted as a
natural breakwater,
and where a small Greek fishing-settlement
called
Rhacotis was already established. It is, however,
hardly
necessary to fall back on a mythical legend to
account for
the selection of this site. The two great aims of
Alexander
were the creation of a centre for trade and the
development
of commerce, and the fusion of the Greek
and
Roman nations. To attain these objects it was
necessary
to build a seaport near the mouths of the Nile,
— the great
highway of Egypt. A site west of the Nile mouths
was
probably chosen because of the eastward set of the
tide,
as the alluvial soil brought down by the Nile would
soon
choke a harbour excavated east of the river, as had
already

happened at
Pelusium. It is this alluvial wash
which has
also rendered the harbours of
Rosetta and
Damietta almost
useless for vessels of any draught,
and at
Port Said the
accumulation of sand necessitates continuous dredging in
order
to keep clear the entrance of the
Suez
Canal.
1 “A certain island called Pharos, that with
the high-waved sea is washed,
just against Egypt,” etc.
A well-known writer on Egypt has truly observed that
there are three Egypts to interest the traveller, — the Egypt
of the Pharaohs and the Bible, the Egypt of the Caliphates
and the “Arabian Nights,” and the Egypt of European
commerce
and enterprise. To which he might have added,
the Egypt of the
Ptolemies and the Roman Empire. It is
to this last stage of
civilisation that the fine harbour of
Alexandria bears witness. Not only is it
of interest to the
engineer and the man of science, but it is
also of great
historic importance. It serves as a link between
ancient
and modern civilisation. The port is Alexander's
best
monument, — “
si
quaeris monumentum, circumspice.” But
for this,
Alexandria might now be a little
fishing-port
of no more importance than the little Greek
fishing-village
Rhacotis, whose ruins lie buried beneath
its spacious quays.
The harbour was originally formed by the
construction of
a vast mole (Heptastadion) joining the island
of Pharos to
the mainland; and this stupendous feat of
engineering,
planned and carried out by Alexander, has
been supplemented
by the magnificent breakwater constructed by
English
engineers in 1872, at a cost of over
two-and-a-half
millions sterling. After Marseilles, Malta,
and Spezia, it
is perhaps the finest port in the
Mediterranean, both on
account of its natural advantages as a
haven, and by reason
of the vast engineering works mentioned
above.
The western harbour (formerly called Eunostos, “good
home-sailing”), of which we are speaking,—for the eastern,
or so-called New Harbour, is choked by sand and only
used by
small native craft,— has, however, one serious
drawback in a
dangerous bar at the entrance, which

should, of
course, have been partially blown up before the
breakwater and
the other engineering operations were
undertaken. Owing to
this obstruction, large vessels
seldom attempted, till
recently, to cross the bar in rough
weather, and never at
night. In the course of the last few
years, however, a wide
and deep channel has been cut
through this reef, and now the
entrance to the harbour is
practicable at all hours of the day
and night. In fact,
during 1896 over four hundred vessels
entered
Alexandria
harbour in the night-time. These improvements have
naturally
tended to make
Alexandria more resorted
to than
formerly by travellers as the port of entry for
Cairo, instead
of
Port Said or
Ismailia.
During the period of Turkish misrule — when Egypt
under the Mamelukes, though nominally a
vilayet of the
Ottoman Empire, was practically under the
dominion of
the Beys — the trade of
Alexandria had declined considerably,
and
Rosetta had taken away most of its
commerce.
When Mehemet Ali, the founder of the present
dynasty,
rose to power, his clear intellect at once
comprehended the
importance of this ancient emporium and the
wisdom of
Alexander's choice of a site for the port which was
destined
to become the commercial centre of three
continents.
Mehemet Ali is the creator of modern
Alexandria. He
deepened the harbour, which had
been allowed to be
choked by the accumulation of sand, lined
it with spacious
quays, built the massive forts which protect
the coast, and
restored the city to its old commercial
importance by
putting it into communication with the Nile
through the
medium of the Mahmoudiyeh Canal. This vast
undertaking
was only carried out with great loss of life.
It was
excavated by the forced labour of 250,000 peasants,
of
whom some twenty thousand died from the heat and
the severe toil. The whole canal was completed in one
year (1819) and cost £ 300,000.
The great thoroughfare of
Alexandria — a fine street
running in a straight line
from the western gate of the
city to the Place Mehemet Ali —
is within a few minutes'
walk of the quay. A sudden turn, and
the strange mingling
of Eastern and Western life bursts upon
the spectator's
astonished gaze. This living diorama, formed
by the brilliant
and ever-shifting crowd, is in its way
unique.
The Place Mehemet Ali, usually called for the sake of
brevity the Grand Square, is close at hand. This is the
centre of the European quarter, and round it are collected
the
banks, consular offices, hotels, and principal shops.
This
square, the focus of the life of modern
Alexandria,
is appropriately named after the
founder of the present
dynasty, and the creator of the Egypt
of to-day.
To this great ruler, who at one time bid fair to become
the founder not only of an independent kingdom, but of
a great Oriental empire,
Alexandria owes much of its
prosperity and
commercial importance. The career of
Mehemet Ali is
interesting and romantic. There is a
certain similarity
between his history and that of Napoleon
I., and the
coincidence seems heightened when we remember
that they were
both born in the same year. Each,
rising from an obscure
position, started as an adventurer
on foreign soil, and each
rose to political eminence by force
of arms. Unlike Napoleon,
however, in one important
point, Mehemet Ali founded a dynasty
which still remains
in power, in spite of the weakness and
incapacity of his
successors. To Western minds, perhaps, his
chief claim to
hold a high rank in the world's history lies in
his efforts
to introduce European institutions and methods of
civilisation,
and to establish a system of government
opposed to
Mohammedan instincts. He created an army and
navy
which were partly based on European models,
stimulated
agriculture and trade, and organised an
administrative
and fiscal system which did much towards
putting the
[illeg.]

erous, not to
say unchristian, to wound people's religious
prejudices,
however superstitious they may appear to us.
In some other
countries of North Africa, notably in the
interior of Morocco
or Tripoli, promiscuous photography
might be attended with
disagreeable results, if not a
certain amount of danger. A
tourist would find a kodak
camera, even with all the latest
improvements, a somewhat
inefficient weapon against a mob of
fanatical Arabs.
For the best view of the city and the surrounding country
we must climb the slopes of Mount Caffarelli (now
generally
called Fort Napoleon) to the fort which crowns
the
summit, or make our way to the fortress Kom-el-Deek
on
the elevated ground near the
Rosetta Gate.
Alexandria,
spread out like a map, lies at our
feet. At this height the
commonplace aspect of a bustling and
thriving seaport,
which seems, on a closer acquaintance, to be
Europeanised
and modernised out of the least resemblance
to an Oriental
city, is changed to a prospect of some beauty.
At
Alexandria,
even
more than at most cities of the East, distance
lends
enchantment to the view. From these heights the
squalid back
streets of the native quarter, and the
modern hausmannised
main thoroughfares, look like dark
threads woven into the web
of the city, relieved by the
white mosques, with their
swelling domes curving inward
like fan-palms towards the
crescents, flashing in the rays of
the sun, and their tall,
graceful minarets piercing the smokeless
and cloudless
atmosphere. The subdued roar of the
busy streets and quays is
occasionally varied by the melodious
cry of the muezzin. Then,
looking northward, one
sees the clear blue of the
Mediterranean, till it is lost in the
hazy horizon. To the
west and south the placid waters of
the
Mareotis Lake, in reality a shallow and insalubrious
lagoon, but to all appearance a smiling lake, which, with
its waters fringed by the low-lying sand-dunes, reminds
the
spectator of the peculiar beauties of the Norfolk
Broads.

Beyond Lake
Mareotis lies the
luxuriant plain of the
Delta. The view of this plain may not
be what is called
picturesque, but to the artist the scenery
has its special
charm. It is no doubt flat and monotonous, but
there is no
monotony of colour in this richly cultivated
plain, once the
granary of the Roman Empire. Simplicity is, in
short, the
predominant “note” in the scenery of
Lower Egypt, but,
as Mr.
H. D. Traill has well observed, here the artist finds
“the
broadest effects produced by the slenderest means.”
In the
description of this North African Holland innumerable
pens
have been worn out in comparison and simile.
To some this huge
market-garden, with its network of canals
and ditches, simply
invites a homely comparison with a
chess-board. Others, with a
gift for fanciful metaphor,
will liken the landscape to a
green robe or carpet shot with
silver threads, or to a
seven-ribbed fan, the ribs being, of
course, the seven mouths
of the Nile. One may, however,
differ as to the most
appropriate metaphors, but all must
agree that there are
unique elements of beauty in the Delta
landscape. Seen, as
most tourists do see it, in winter or
spring, the green fields
of waving corn and barley, the meadows
of watermelons and
cucumbers, the fields of pea and
purple lupin one mass of
colours, interspersed with the
palm-groves and white minarets
which mark the site of the
almost invisible mud-villages, and
intersected thickly with
countless canals and trenches that in
the distance look like
silver threads, and suggest
Brobdignagian filigree work or
the delicate tracery of King
Frost on our window-panes,
the view is impressive, and not
without beauty.
In the summer and early autumn, especially during
August and September, when the Nile is at its height, the
view
is still more striking, though hardly so beautiful.
Then it is
that this Protean country offers its most impressive
aspect.
The Delta becomes an inland archipelago
studded with green
islands, each island crowned with a

white-mosqued
village, or conspicuous with a cluster of
palms. The Nile and
its swollen tributaries are covered
with huge-sailed
dahabiyehs, which give life and variety
to the watery expanse.
Alexandria can boast of few
“lions,” as the word is usually
understood, but of these by
far the most interesting is the
column known by the name of
Pompey's Pillar. Every one
has heard of this famous monolith,
which is as closely associated in people's minds with
Alexandria as the Coliseum
is with
Rome, the Alhambra with Granada, or the Kremlin
with Moscow.
It has, of course, no more to do with
the Pompey of history
(to whom it is attributed by the
unlettered tourist) than has
Cleopatra's Needle with that
famous queen, the “Serpent of old
Nile” or Joseph's Well
at
Cairo with the Hebrew patriarch. It owes its name to
the fact that a certain prefect named after Caesar's great
rival erected on the summit of an existing column — in the
opinion of Professor Mahaffy one erected by Ptolemy II. in
memory of his favorite wife,
Arsinoe — a
statue in honour
of the horse of the Roman emperor Diocletian.
There is
a familiar legend which has been invented to account
for
the special reason of its erection, which guide-book
compilers
are very fond of. According to the story, this
historic
animal, through an opportune stumble, stayed the
persecution
of the Alexandrian Christians, as the
tyrannical emperor
had sworn to continue the massacre till the
blood of
the victims reached his horse's knees. Antiquarians
and
Egyptologists are, however, given to scoffing at the
tradition
as a plausible myth.
In the opinion of many learned authorities, the shaft of
this column was once a portion of the
Serapeum, that famous
building which
was both a temple of the heathen god
Serapis and a vast
treasure-house of ancient civilisation.
In order to account
for its omission in the descriptions of
Alexandria given by Pliny and Strabo, who
had mentioned

the two
obelisks of Cleopatra, it has been suggested that the
column
had fallen, and that the Prefect Pompey had merely
reërected
it in honour of Diocletian, and replaced the statue
of Serapis
with one of the emperor, — or of his horse, according
to some
chroniclers. This statue, if it ever existed,
has now
disappeared. As the column stands, however, it
is a singularly
striking and beautiful monument, owing to
its great height,
simplicity of form, and elegant proportions.
It reminds the
spectator a little of Nelson's column in
Trafalgar Square; and
perhaps the absence of a statue is
not altogether to be
regretted, considering the height of the
column, as it might
suggest to the irrepressible tourists,
who scoff at Nelson's
statue as the “Mast-headed Admiral,”
some similar witticism at
the expense of Diocletian.
With the exception of this monolith, which, “a solitary
column, mourns above its prostrate brethren,” only a few
fragmentary and scattered ruins of fallen columns mark the
site of the world-renowned
Serapeum. Nothing else remains
of the famous
library, the magnificent portico with its hundred
steps, the
vast halls, and the four hundred marble
columns of that great
building, designed to perpetuate the
glories of the Ptolemies.
This library, which was the
forerunner of the great libraries
of modern times, must not
be confounded with the equally
famous one which was
attached to the Museum, whose exact site
is still a bone of
contention among antiquarians. The latter
was destroyed
by accident when Julius Caesar set fire to the
Alexandrian
fleet. The
Serapeum collection survived for six
hundred
years, till its wanton destruction through the
fanaticism of
the Caliph Omar. The Arab conqueror is
said to have justified
this barbarism with a fallacious epigram,
which was as
unanswerable, however logically faulty,
as the famous one
familiar to students of English history
under the name of
Archbishop Morton's Fork. “If these
writings,” declared the
uncompromising conqueror, “agree

[illeg.]

with the Book
of God, they are useless, and need not be
preserved; if they
disagree, they are pernicious, and ought
to be destroyed.”
Nothing could prevail against this flagrant
example of a
petitio principii, and for six months the
three hundred thousand parchments supplied fuel for the
four thousand baths of
Alexandria.
Hard by Pompey's Pillar is a dreary waste, dotted with
curiously carved structures. This is the Mohammedan
cemetery. As in most Oriental towns, the cemetery is at
the west end of the town, as the Mohammedans consider
that the quarter of the horizon in which the sun sets is
the
most suitable spot for their burying-places. In this
melancholy
city of the dead are buried also many of the
ruins of
the
Serapeum,
and scattered about among the tombs are
fragments of columns
and broken pedestals. On some of
the tombs a green turban is
roughly painted, strangely out
of harmony with the severe
stone-carving. This signifies
that the tomb holds the remains
of a descendant of the
Prophet, or of a devout Moslem who had
himself, and not
vicariously as is so often done, made the
pilgrimage to the
sacred city of Mecca. Some of the headstones
are elaborately
carved, but most are quite plain, with the
exception
of a verse of the Koran cut in the stone. The
observant
tourist will notice on many of the tombs a
curious little
round hole cut in the stone at the head, which
seems to be
intended to form a passage to the interior of the
vault,
though the aperture is generally filled up with
earth. It is
said that this passage was made to enable the
Angel Israfel,
at the Resurrection, to draw out the occupant
by the hair
of his head; and the custom which obtains among
the lower-class
Moslems of shaving the head, with the
exception of a
round tuft of hair in the middle — a fashion
which suggests
an incipient pigtail or an inverted tonsure —
is as much due
to this superstition as to sanitary
considerations.
Of far greater interest than this comparatively modern

cemetery are
the cave cemeteries of El-Meks. These catacombs
are some four
miles from the city. The route along
the extended low ridge of
sand-hills is singularly unpicturesque;
but the windmills
(built by Napoleon I. to grind
corn for his troops when he
occupied the country) which
fringe the shore give a homely
aspect to the country, and
serve at any rate to break the
monotony of this dreary and
desolate region. We soon reach
Said Pacha's unfinished
palace of El-Meks, which owes its
origin to the mania for
building which helped to make the
reign of that weak-minded
ruler so costly to his overtaxed
subjects. One
glimpse at the bastard style of architecture is
sufficient
to remove any feeling of disappointment on
being told that
the building is not open to the public.
The catacombs, which spread a considerable distance
along the seashore, and of which the so-called Baths of
Cleopatra are a part, are very extensive, and tourists are
usually satisfied with exploring a part. There are no
mummies,
but the niches can be clearly seen. The plan
of the catacombs
is curiously like the wards of a key.
There are few “sights” in
Alexandria of much interest
besides those already
mentioned. In fact,
Alexandria is
interesting more as a city of sites than sights. It is
true
that the names of some of the mosques — such as that
of the
One Thousand and One Columns, built on the spot
where
Saint Mark suffered martyrdom, and the Mosque of
Saint
Athanasius — are calculated to arouse the curiosity
of the
tourist; but the interest is in the name alone. The
Mosque of Many Columns is turned into a quarantine
station,
and the Mosque of Saint Athanasius has no
connection
with the great Father except that it stands on
the site of a
church in which he probably preached.
Then there is the Coptic Convent of Saint Mark, which,
according to the inmates, contains the body of the great
evangelist, — an assertion which would scarcely deceive

the most
ignorant and most credulous tourist that ever
intrusted
himself to the fostering care of Messrs. Cook, as
it is well
known that Saint Mark's body was removed to
Venice in the
ninth century. The mosque with the ornate
exterior and lofty
minaret, in which the remains of Said
Pacha are buried, called
Mosque Nebbi Daniel, is the only
one besides those already
mentioned which would be worth
visiting. This is interesting
to Egyptologists as being the
reputed site of the tomb of
Alexander the Great. As,
however, no Christians are admitted
to this khedivial
mausoleum, no antiquarian researches or
excavations can
be undertaken in order to verify this
traditional site. The
stone sarcophagus in the British Museum,
which was
thought to have been that of Alexander, is now
known
to be erroneously attributed to this monarch. It
was
made for an earlier king of the thirtieth dynasty, B.
C.
378–358.


[Back to top]
CHAPTER VI.
THE STORY OF THE SUEZ CANAL.

T
HE coast between
Rosetta and
Port Said is, like the
rest of the Egyptian
littoral, flat and monotonous.
The only break in the dreary
vista is afforded by the
picturesque-looking town of
Damietta, which, with its
lofty houses, looking in the distance like marble palaces,
has
a striking appearance seen from the sea. The town,
though
containing some spacious bazaars and several large
and
well-proportioned mosques, has little to attract the
visitor,
and there are no antiquities or buildings of any
historic
interest. The traveller full of the traditions of
the
Crusades, who expects to find some traces of Saladin
and the
Saracens, will be doomed to disappointment.
Damietta is comparatively modern, the old
Byzantine city
having been destroyed by the Arabs early in the
thirteenth
century, and rebuilt — at a safer distance from
invasion
by sea — a few miles inland, under the name of
Mensheeyah.
One of the gateways of the modern town, the
Mensheeyah Gate, serves as a reminder of its former name.
Though the trade of
Damietta has, in common with most
of the Delta
seaports, declined since the construction of
the Mahmoudiyeh
Canal, it is still a town of some commercial
importance, and
consular representatives of several
European powers are
stationed here. To sportsmen
Damietta offers special advantages, as it makes capital
headquarters
for the wild-fowl shooting on Menzaleh
Lake,
which teems with aquatic birds of all kinds. Myriads
of

wild duck may
be seen feeding here, and “big game,” —
if the expression can
be applied to birds, — in the shape of
herons, pelicans,
storks, flamingoes, etc., is plentiful. In
the marshes which
abut on the lake specimens of the papyrus
are to be found,
this neighbourhood being one of the
few habitats of this rare
plant.
Soon after rounding the projecting ridge of low sand-hills,
which fringe the estuary of the
Damietta branch of
the Nile, the noble
proportions of the loftiest lighthouse
in the Mediterranean
come into view. It is fitted with
one of the most powerful
electric lights in the world, its
penetrating rays being
visible on a clear night at a distance
of over twenty-five
miles. Shortly afterwards the
forest of masts, apparently
springing out of the desert,
informs the passenger of the near
vicinity of
Port Said.
There is, of course, nothing to see at
Port
Said from a
tourist's standpoint. The town is little
more than a large
coaling station, and is of very recent
growth. It owes its
existence solely to the
Suez Canal, and to the fact that the
water at that part of the coast is deeper than at
Pelusium,
where the isthmus is
narrowest.
The town is built partly on artificial foundations on the
strip of low sand banks which form a natural sea-wall,
protecting
Lake
Menzaleh from the Mediterranean. In
the autumn, at high
Nile, it is surrounded on all sides by
water. An imaginative
writer once called
Port Said the
Venice of Africa, — not a very happy description, as the
essentially modern appearance of this coaling station
strikes the most unobservant visitor. The comparison
might for its inappositeness rank with the proverbial one
between Macedon and Monmouth. Both Venice and Port
Said are landlocked, and that is the only feature they
have
in common.
The sandy plains in the vicinity of the town are, however,
full of interest to the historian and archaeologist.

Here may be
found ruins and remains of antiquity which
recall a period of
civilisation reaching back more centuries
than
Port Said (built in 1859) does in years.
The ruins
of
Pelusium
(the Sin of the Old Testament), the key of
northeastern Egypt
in the Pharaonic period, are only
eighteen miles distant, and
along the shore may still be
traced a few vestiges of the
great highway — the oldest
road in the world of which remains
exist — constructed by
Rameses the Great in 1350 B. C., when
he undertook his
expedition for the conquest of
Syria.
To come to more recent history, it was on these shores
that Cambyses defeated the Egyptians; and here, some five
centuries later, Pompey the Great was treacherously
murdered
when he fled to Egypt after the battle of
Pharsalia.
To the southwest of
Port Said,
near the little fishing-village
of
Sais, on the southern shore of Lake Monzaleh,
are the magnificent ruins of
Tanis (the Zoan of the Old
Testament). These
seldom-visited remains are only
second to those of
Thebes and
Memphis in historical
and archaeological interest.
The ruins were uncovered at
great cost of labour by the late
Mariette Bey, and in the
Great Temple were unearthed some of
the most notable
monuments of the Pharaonic age, including
over a dozen
gigantic fallen obelisks. This vast building,
restored and
enlarged by Rameses II., dates back over five
thousand
years. As
Thebes declined,
Tanis rose in
importance, and
under the kings of the Twenty-first Dynasty it
became the
chief seat of government. Mr. John Macgregor
(Rob
Roy), who was one of the first of modern travellers
to call
attention to these grand ruins, declares that of all
the
celebrated remains he has seen, none impressed him
“so deeply with the sense of fallen and deserted
magnificence”
as the ruined temple of
Tanis.
The
Suez Canal is admittedly
one of the greatest undertakings
of modern times, and has
perhaps effected a greater

transformation in the world's commerce, during the twenty
years that have elapsed since its completion, than has been
effected in the same period by the agency of steam.
It was emphatically the work of one man, and of one,
too, who was devoid of the slightest technical training in
the engineering profession. Monsieur de Lesseps cannot, of
course, claim any originality in the conception of this great
undertaking, for the idea of opening up communication
between
the Mediterranean and the
Red Sea by
means of a
maritime canal is almost as old as Egypt itself,
and many
attempts were made by the rulers of Egypt, from
Sesostris
downwards, to span the isthmus with “a bridge of
water.”
Most of these projects proved abortive, though
there was
some kind of water communication between the two
seas in
the time of the Ptolemies, and it was by this canal
that
Cleopatra attempted to escape after the battle of
Actium.
When Napoleon the Great occupied Egypt, he went so
far
as to appoint a commission of engineers to examine
into a
projected scheme for a maritime canal; but owing to
the
ignorance of the commissioners, who reported that
there
was a difference of thirty feet in the levels of the
two seas,
— though there is really scarcely more than six
inches,—
which would necessitate vast locks and involve an
enormous
outlay of money, the plan was given up.
The
Suez Canal is, in short,
the work of one great man,
and its existence is due to the
undoubted courage and indomitable
energy, to the intensity of
conviction and to the
magnetic personality, of M. de Lesseps,
which influenced
every one with whom he came in contact, from
the viceroy
down to the humblest fellah. This great project
was carried
out, too, not by a professional engineer, but by a
mere
consular clerk, and was executed in spite of the most
determined
opposition of politicians and capitalists, and
in the
teeth of the mockery and ridicule of practical
engineers,
who affected to sneer at the scheme as the
chimerical dream

of a
vainglorious Frenchman. The canal, regarded from a
purely
picturesque standpoint, does not present such striking
features as other great monuments of engineering skill,
— the
Forth Bridge, the Mont Cenis Tunnel, the Brooklyn
Bridge, or
the railway which scales the highest peaks of the
Rocky
Mountains. This “huge ditch,” as it has been contemptuously
called, has not, indeed, “been carried over
high mountains,
nor cut through rock-bound tunnels, nor
have its waters been
confined by Titanic masses of masonry.”
In fact, technically
speaking, the name “canal,” as applied
to this channel, is a
misnomer. It has nothing in common
with other canals, — no
locks, gates, reservoirs, nor pumping
engines. It is really an
artificial strait, — a prolongation
of an arm of the sea. We
can freely concede this; yet
to those of imaginative
temperament there are elements of
romance about this colossal
enterprise. It is the creation
of a nineteenth-century wizard,
who, with his enchanter's
wand — the spade — has transformed
the shape of the
globe, and summoned the sea to flow
uninterruptedly from
the Mediterranean to the Indian Ocean.
Then, too, the
most matter-of-fact traveller who traverses it
can scarcely
fail to be impressed with the peculiar
genius loci. Every
mile of
the canal passes through a region enriched by the
memories of
events which had their birth in the remotest
ages of
antiquity. Across this plain Abraham wandered
from distant Ur
of the Chaldees, some four thousand years
ago. Beyond the
placid waters of
Lake Menzaleh lie the
ruins of Zoan, where Moses performed his miracles. On
the right lies the Plain of
Pelusium, across which the hosts
of Persian,
Greek, and Roman conquerors successively swept
to take
possession of the riches of Egypt. In passing
through the
canal at night,— the electric light serving as a
“pillar of
fire” to the steamer, as it swiftly but silently
ploughs its
course through the desert,— the strange impressivesness
of the
scene is intensified. “The
Suez Canal

links
together, in striking contrast, the great Past and the
greater
Present, pointing to a future which we are as little
able to
divine as were the Pharaohs or Ptolemies of old to
forecast
the wonders of the nineteenth century.”
The history of the enterprise from 1855, when the concession
was granted by Said Pacha, to the inauguration of
the canal in November, 1869, reads like a romance. The
main difficulties were political, for the physical
obstacles
were not serious, considering the magnitude of
the task.
Indeed, the very simplicity of the undertaking from
an
engineering point of view — for the cutting of the
Isthmus
of
Suez was
merely a question of time, money, and a sufficiency
of native
labour in the crudest form — no doubt
contributed not a little
to wreck M. de Lesseps's subsequent
enterprise, as it led him
to underestimate the serious nature
of his task in the western
hemisphere, in which the physical
obstacles were almost
insuperable in comparison. Then,
in the case of Panama, there
were no predecessors from
whose mistakes M. de Lesseps might
profit, as was the case
in Egypt, where previous projectors
were seriously handicapped
through accepting Napoleon's
engineers' erroneous
calculation of the
Red Sea being thirty feet higher than
the Mediterranean as a hydrographical axiom. Then, too,
there
seemed to be a kind of tradition among them that
no canal
could be a success which did not depend upon the
Nile for its
water supply. It was the political aspect of
the canal which
gave rise to so much opposition; and the
political
significance of the exclusive control, by a French
company, of
the great highway to India and the Australasian
colonies was
appreciated at its full value by Great Britain.
In short, the
Suez Canal
project was regarded by diplomatists
as an international
question involving serious issues,
and it was certainly a
powerful factor in European politics.
The neutrality of the
canal in times of war was felt to be a
matter of great
importance; for, as it was destined to be



the great
gate between the eastern and western hemispheres,
it was
essential that it should be kept open. In
fact, to look ahead
a few years, one reason for the intervention
of the English,
in helping to crush the military
revolution in 1882, was the
necessity of maintaining a free
waterway in the canal, which
was menaced by Arabi's
troops. Lesseps's chief difficulty lay
in the determined
opposition of Lord Palmerston, whose
influence with the
Porte at this time was considerable. The
British Government
succeeded in getting the imperial firman
sanctioning
the concession of the Viceroy withheld for a
considerable
time, by suggesting that it would tend to
increase the independence
of Egypt. Lord Palmerston's
commercial objections
to the canal certainly showed a striking
lack of
appreciation of the economical conditions of the
world's
commerce. His argument was based on the
ill-founded
assumption that England would lose her
supremacy as a
great carrying nation if this new maritime
route were
thrown open to the world. Yet by reducing the
voyage
to India almost one-half England would, of course,
benefit
more than any other nation. The absurdity of
Palmerstion's
contention is sufficiently demonstrated by
the fact
that, in 1895, seventy per cent, of the tonnage of
ships
which passed through the canal carried the English
flag
There was, however, some sound reason in Lord Palmerston's
objection to the canal, as a statesman. In the original
concession of Said Pacha, the territory stretching for
several miles on either side of the canal, and extending
its
whole length, was granted to the Canal Company.
Consequently,
the British Government contended that in
time of
war France's control of the isthmus would be a menace
to
England. But Lord Palmerston might have made his
sanction
and approval contingent on the amendment of
this
dangerous clause, instead of irritating a friendly
Power
by uncompromising opposition.
Had England joined the other Powers in furthering M. de
Lesseps's scheme, and not placed itself out of court by
its
persistent hostility, in all probability the actual
neutrality
of the canal would not have been delayed till
1887.
M. de Lesseps, whose faith in the project was not shaken
by the hostility of the English Government and the apathy
of the Porte, started operations in 1859, himself cutting
the first sod in the narrow strip of sand between Lake
Menzaleh and the Mediterranean, on April 25.
Till 1864, progress was steady but slow, as the actual excavation
was done by manual labour, over twenty-five thousand
fellahs being supplied by the corveáe for this work. In
this year, difficulties
arose which threatened to wreck the
enterprise. The new
Khedive, Ismail, was alarmed at the
continual drain on his
subjects by the concession of his
predecessor, which compelled
him to supply so large a number
of workmen to the Canal
Company, and threatened to stop
the supply of native
labourers. The dispute was submitted to
the Emperor Napoleon
III., as arbitrator, who decided that
the Egyptian Government
should pay an indemnity of one
and one-half million pounds for
the withdrawal of the native
labourers. This misfortune
proved, however, a blessing in
disguise. The Company was
compelled to use machinery
for excavating and dredging, which
proved far more efficacious
and, eventually, more economical
than native labour,
and enabled the contractors to complete
the undertaking
within a few months of the stipulated time.
By November, 1869, all was ready for the inauguration
ceremonies, which were carried out by the Khedive on a
scale of unparalleled magnificence. At these festivities
all
the Powers of Europe were officially represented: France
and
Austria by the Empress Eugenie and the Emperor
Francis Joseph,
respectively, and other countries by members
of the royal
family or special envoys. Even England
forgot her old
political jealousy, and was adequately represented.

But then, it
must be remembered that the
crux of the objection of the English Government had been
removed
in 1864, when Ismail bought back from the Canal
Company the territorial rights over the lands abutting on
the canal, for £3,360,000.
In order to impress his royal guests, whom Ismail had
personally invited in a tour which he made round the European
courts the year before, the Khedive, who seemed to
have a
perfect genius for spending, seized the opportunity
of
renovating and haussmannising
Cairo, and
attempted
to turn this unique Oriental city into a feeble
copy of a
third-rate European capital. Parks and public
gardens were
planted, palaces restored, and boulevards built,
and gas was
laid in the chief streets. Among the
entertainments provided
for visitors were concerts and
theatrical performances,
for which the chief stars of Paris
and Vienna were engaged.
Even a new opera was “commanded” for
the occasion, Verdi
composing the Egyptian opera “Aida” to
entertain the
Khedive's guests. It has been computed that the
expenses
attendant on the inauguration of the
Suez Canal cost the
Khedive, or rather Egypt, fully four millions; and, no doubt,
this lavish expenditure materially contributed to bring
about
Ismail's financial collapse and virtual bankruptcy
a few years
later.
Honours of all kinds were subsequently showered upon
M. de Lesseps, who was eulogised by the press of Europe
as
a benefactor to mankind, ennobled by his grateful
sovereign,
and made the recipient of decorations and
orders from most of
the sovereigns of Europe. Finally,
to crown all, a place was
found for the national hero
among the “Immortal Forty.” Nor
was England behindhand
in making up for its former neglect,
and Comte de
Lesseps was created a K. C. S. I., and presented
with the
freedom of the City of London.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER VIII.
CAIRO IN ITS
SOCIAL ASPECT.
I
N some respects, so far as
concerns the permanent residents
as distinct from the mere
hivernants, — to use a
convenient gallicism to describe those dwellers in Northern
climes who winter in the South, for which we have no exact
equivalent, —
Cairo society resembles
that of Simla, Naini
Tal, and other fashionable haunts of
Indian society, so
large is the infusion of the official and
military element.
For society here has a decidedly official
tone, and introductions
are advisable if English or American
visitors wish
to take part in the social life of the place,
with its innumerable
gaieties and entertainments of all kinds,
— from
moonlight donkey-rides to the Pyramids, to bicycle
gymkhanas
at Ghezireh, and fancy-dress balls at
Shepheard's
and the Continental. In
Cairo, however, the visitors at
the
principal hotels form a society of their own.
The hotel element, too, in
Cairo is a factor of greater
importance in the social
life of the foreign community
(for the obvious fact that the
Anglo-American winter colony
are foreigners is too often
ignored) than at Cannes, Monte
Carlo, Beaulieu, Pau, Algiers,
Florence, and other fashionable
winter resorts, partly because
the class of visitors who
at these stations would be inclined
to live haughtily aloof
from the cosmopolitan crowd who throng
the hotels in
isolated villas, at
Cairo frequent the fashionable hotels.
Villas, indeed, at
Cairo are so scarce as
to be practically
unobtainable, as the only available ones
are, as a rule,

occupied by
the families of the corps diplomatique, English
officers
stationed at
Cairo, high government
officials, etc.
In Egypt, indeed, the aristocratic dahabiyah
may almost
be said to take the place of the villa.
In a sketch, then, of fashionable
Cairo in the nineties,
more prominence must be
given to the hotels than would
be necessary in most foreign
watering-places. The most
fashionable are, undoubtedly, the
Continental, Shepheard's,
and Ghezireh Palace, whose visitors'
lists almost suggest a
page out of the “Almanac de Gotha.”
Yet, as regards the
clientèle, each has a distinct character of
its own; and if I
may attempt a somewhat invidious task, I
should be inclined
to say that the Continental is more
peculiarly
exclusive and aristocratic, while Shepheard's
is smarter,
and the note of modernity here is more insistent.
As for
the Ghezireh Palace Hotel, it is of too recent date to
have
acquired any distinct social characteristics. The
salient
features of these establishments may, perhaps, be
better
understood by comparison with London hotels. The
Continental,
then, may be compared with the Alexandra or
the
Albemarle, Shepheard's with the Savoy, and the
Ghezireh
Palace with the Cecil.
The leading hotels of
Cairo
can certainly compare
favourably with the best hotels of the
most fashionable
Riviera watering-places. Leaving the United
States out
of the question, it is, perhaps, hardly going too
far to
say that no extra-European city of the same size
offers
such a wide choice of high-class and well-appointed
hotels,
so well adapted to meet the demands of English
travellers,
as the City of the Caliphs.
The historical Shepheard's has a world-wide reputation.
It must, however, be remembered that not a stone remains
of the old Shepheard's, with its world-renowned balcony,
its garden containing the tree under which General Kleber
was assassinated, its lofty rooms, and terraces. The new

Shepheard's,
completely rebuilt in 1891, lacks these historical
adjuncts;
but the high reputation for comfort remains,
and certainly, in
point of luxury and refinements of
civilisation, in the form
of electric lights, lifts, telephones,
etc., there can be no
comparison. No doubt there was a
touch of Oriental romance,
and a suggestion of the “Thousand
and One Nights” in the
time-honoured practice which
formerly obtained at Shepheard's,
of summoning the dusky
attendants by clapping the hands; but
to the matter-of-fact
latter-day traveller the prosaic, but
reliable, electric bell is
an infinitely preferable means of
communication.
Shepheard's is par excellence the
American hotel, while
the Continental is more exclusively
English. The latter,
too, partakes more of the character of a
high-class residential
hotel, its numerous elegantly appointed
suites of private
apartments (some twenty sets) being one of
its leading
features.
Shepheard's
clientèle is
distinctly cosmopolitan.
Cairo being the starting-point for the Desert, the Nile, and
Palestine,
and not far off the highroad to India and
Australia,
and also being one of those cities which no
self-respecting
globe-trotter can afford to omit in his
round, it is much
visited by passing travellers. Those
purposing to spend
the whole season in
Cairo would be more likely to go to
the Continental. Perhaps the great objection to Shepheard's
lies in its situation. It is undoubtedly very central
and easy
of access, but, fronting the main road, it is unpleasantly
noisy and dusty. In the old days there were no
doubt
compensations in the moving panorama of Oriental
life which
this crowded thoroughfare presented, — a kaleidosocopic
procession of Bedouin Arabs from the Desert,
camels, tattooed
negroes, Turks, jewelled pachas ambling
past on richly
caparisoned mules, mysterious veiled figures,
and other
fascinating aspects of Eastern life, with a very
slight
admixture of the vulgarising (artistically speaking)

European
element. Now, instead of these picturesque,
motley crowds, the
modern lounger on the famous terraces
looks down upon a
yelling crowd of donkey boys, guides,
porters, interpreters,
dragomans, itinerant dealers in sham
antiques, and all the
noisy rabble that live on the travelling
Briton.
The Continental Hotel is comparatively new, while the
New Hotel is one of the oldest hotels in
Cairo; but this
instance of erratic hotel
nomenclature is not confined to
Egypt. The Continental is most
sumptuously decorated,
and the appointments are, perhaps, as
luxurious as those
of the leading hotels at the fashionable
watering-places on
the opposite shore of the Mediterranean.
Special mention
should be made of the excellence of its
sanitary arrangements.
It is situated in a quiet part of the
fashionable
Ezbekiya quarter, near the English church, and
it is a
little out of the way compared with Shepheard's and
the
New Hotel; but it must be confessed that this
comparative
remoteness of its locality is regarded as an
additional recommendation
by many of its patrons.
The Ghezireh Palace, the newest of the
Cairo hotels, formerly
known as
“Ismail's Folly,” was one of the palaces
of the late Khedive
Ismail, whose mania for building palaces
was as pronounced as
that of the unfortunate King of
Bavaria. It was bought by a
syndicate from the creditors
of the late ex-Khedive, and is
now one of the International
Palace Hotels — a commercial
enterprise which is a worthy
rival of the Gordon Hotels ring —
belonging to the
International Sleeping Car Co. It rivals the
Continental
or Shepheard's in the costliness of its
decoration and the
luxury of its appointments. From a medical
point of view,
its strong points are its delightfully rural
and at the same
time readily accessible situation, and its
sheltered position,
which effectually protects visitors from
the occasional
Khamseen winds, — rare, no doubt, but still to
be reckoned

with during
the
Cairo season. The chief drawback to
this
ambitious establishment is the presence of mosquitoes
in
the beginning of the season, owing to the proximity of
the
Nile. This tends to make the commencement of the
season
at this hotel somewhat later than at the
intra-mural
hotels. As regards its visitors, the Ghezireh
Palace is
rather more cosmopolitan in character than the
Continental,
or even Shepheard's.
Certainly there is room for an extra-mural hotel at
Cairo, with its swarms of invalids
increasing year by year,
who invade Egypt for the winter; and
it should appeal not
only to this numerically important class,
but also to sportsmen,
owing to its vicinity to the
race-course and the Sporting
Club grounds.
So much, then, for the three leading
Cairo hotels. We
now come to another first-class
hotel. The New Hotel
was the favourite
caravanserai of the ex-Khedive Ismail,
and it occupies by far the best situation of any in
Cairo,
facing the Grand Opera House.
It has had vicissitudes,
but has recovered and stood the test
of time; and not being
so popular as Shepheard's and the
Continental, which are
often overcrowded in the height of the
season, it might be
preferred by invalids and those in need of
rest and quietness.
Its numerous sets of upper rooms, each
furnished
with an alcoved balcony, might also recommend it
to this
class of visitors.
Mena House, at the foot of the Pyramids, is a large and
expensive establishment, which has found favour with our
compatriots. No doubt those with the artistic sense highly
developed will enlarge on the enormity of building a huge
modern hotel in the midst of such incongruous
surroundings,
in the close vicinity of the immortal
Pyramids and
the mystic
Sphinx; but it must be admitted, if I may be
allowed
to act as
advocatus diaboli, that if the
Pyramids
had to be vulgarised, they could not have been
vulgarised

better (or
less) by the English capitalist who is responsible
for the
undertaking. The origin of Mena House (called
from Menes, the
quasi-mythical earliest king of Egypt) is
curious. Some seven
years ago an Englishman in delicate
health came to Egypt. He
built a tiny house under the
shadow of the Pyramids. Finding
the air beneficial, he
began to erect a small sanatorium,
hoping that invalids
like himself might resort there, and gain
a longer lease of
life. But before the plan was matured he
died. Then Mr.
Locke-King bought the property, and determined
to start
a hotel. The undertaking grew under his hands, and
now
Mena House may be considered to rank as one of the
leading
hotels in Egypt. Mr. Locke-King, however, no
longer
owns the Mena House, having transferred his
interest
therein to an English syndicate. It is well
spoken of, and
the rooms are furnished in good taste. It is
well appointed,
and is furnished with a large swimming-bath,
English billiard-table,
library, etc. Golf links are also duly
advertised
among its numerous attractions for visitors,
though
considering the general lay of the desert
surrounding the
Pyramids, “sporting bunkers” must be too
plentiful even
for the most determined devotee of the “royal
and ancient
game,” and the laying out of anything approaching
to a
putting-green must have presented almost insuperable
difficulties.
There is a resident chaplain and physician.
The Hotel d'Angleterre is a favourite resort of English
and Americans. It is a particularly comfortable and
well-managed
house, and is under the same proprietorship
as the
Continental. It has recently been rebuilt, and is
furnished
with all modern conveniences, — lift, electric
light, etc.;
in fact, it is a second Continental on a more
modest scale,
and may be regarded as a succursale or dependance of the
parent establishment.
The Hotel Royal may be said to have some claims on
the gratitude of Englishmen. During Arabi's rebellion, all

the hotel
keepers, save the landlord of the Royal, decamped.
Thus, after
the victorious campaign, the English officers
would have fared
badly had not the doors of the Royal
been open to them. This
hotel has a good reputation for
its
cuisine and moderate charges. There remains the
well-known
old established Hotel du
Nil, handicapped a little,
however, by
its situation close to the malodorous street
known as the
Muski. This hotel, well-known to scholars,
literary men, and
Egyptologists, boasts of a famous garden,
one of the most
beautiful and striking in
Cairo. In
the opinion of many of its guests, this lovely
pleasure-ground,
which shuts off all noises from the
crowded streets,
quite compensates for its proximity to the
native quarter.
So much for
Cairo as a great
hotel centre.
The City of Victory is, no doubt, a many-sided city, and
might be described under many aspects did space permit.
It is a famous historical city, an official capital and seat
of
government, an important garrison town, and a great
Oriental
metropolis, — in population the second city in
the
Turkish Empire. But by most visitors it is regarded
merely as a fashionable health and pleasure resort, and it
is with
Cairo in its
social aspect that we are in this chapter
mainly concerned.
Its vogue as an aristocratic winter residence for Europeans
may be said to date from the opening of the
Suez Canal in 1869, when
Cairo was boomed, to use a modern
phrase, by the Khedive Ismail for all it was worth. This
prodigal ruler spent literally millions in his effort to
make
known to Europeans the attractions and potentialities
of
his semi-Oriental capital. Yet compare
Cairo of to-day
as a
fashionable tourist-centre with
Cairo of
a quarter
of a century ago. Then the unfinished European
quarter had the appearance of a hastily run-up suburb. It
was thought a wonderful achievement to light the Ezbekiya
quarter with gas. Now many of the streets, and all

the large
hotels, are lit with electricity, and electric tramcars
run
through the main thoroughfares. It is even
proposed to drain
the picturesque but highly insalubrious
and malodorous Khalig
Canal, which runs through the
heart of the city from
Old Cairo to
Abbasieh, and lay an
electric tramway
along its bed. No doubt æsthetic
tourists will rave at this
utilitarian and vandalistic transformation,
but the more
thoughtful will not regret that
what is virtually an open
sewer should be converted into a
broad highway calculated to
benefit the teeming Cairene
population. The Egyptians, it may
be remarked, take
very kindly to the new method of locomotion,
— so much
so that in the electric trams already running,
Europeans
are quite crowded out by natives.
Visitors to
Cairo may be
roughly divided into three
classes, — sightseers and tourists;
winter residents and society
people generally, akin to the
fashionable crowds who
gravitate annually to Cannes, Monte
Carlo, Mentone, and
other Riviera towns; and invalids, — the
latter class, however,
less numerous in
Cairo itself than formerly. To
these
may be added a leaven of artists, literary people,
Egyptologists, students, etc.
The first class is numerically of most importance; but
tourists, as a rule, have little time, and probably less
inclination,
for taking part in the social life of the
Anglo-American
colony, and are not ambitious of being
thought to be
“in the movement.” The winter residents, along
with the
official community, — English officers attached to
the army
of occupation and the Egyptian army, government
officials
and their families, etc., — form the
Anglo-American colony.
Cairo is indeed emphatically a society
place, and,
of late years especially, as an aristocratic
winter-resort it
ranks with Cannes or Monte Carlo. Perhaps the
tone of
society more nearly resembles Nice or Monte Carlo
than
the ultra-aristocratic and exclusive Cannes,
smartness being

the prevalent
note of its winter residents. From January
to April there is
one unceasing round of balls, dinner parties,
picnics,
gymkhanas, and other social functions.
Intelligent sightseeing or the study of Egyptian antiquities
is, no doubt, apt to be undertaken in a decidedly
perfunctory manner by the winter residents. The Necropolis
of
Memphis, for
instance, is regarded mainly as a
convenient site for a
picnic, and the Pyramids or
Heliopolis as a goal for a bicycling or riding excursion. Bicycling
is
now a particularly popular amusement in the City of
the
Caliphs; and the sight of an American or English
girl
bicycling down the Mooski, preceded by a running
footman
(
syce) to
clear the way, may perhaps provoke a smile from
her
compatriots at the startling incongruity. This is only
one
instance, however, of the strange contrasts between
the latest
development of European civilisation and fashionable
culture
and the old-world Orientalism so constantly
seen in
Cairo of to-day.
After all, in the
Cairo season
“distractions” and social
dissipations of all kinds, not to
speak of the ordinary urban
amusements in the form of
concerts, theatres, and promenades,
follow so unceasingly that
there is some excuse for
the neglect of the regulation sights
and antiquities. When
it is the case of a bicycle gymkhana, a
polo match at the
Turf Club ground, or a lawn-Tennis
tournament at the
Ghezireh Palace, or a visit to a gloomy old
temple, it is
perhaps only natural with young people that the
ancient
monuments should go to the wall.
The official balls and receptions at the Khedivial Palace
or the British Agency are functions which demand more
than an incidental notice. The British Agent gives at
least a couple of large balls during the season, and the
same hospitality is offered by the Khedive. In addition to
these official entertainments, several important
semiofficial
dances are given by the British officers
quartered

at
Cairo. The invitations to the Khedive's
ball are invariably
sent to the foreign visitors through their
Ministers
or Consuls; and as everybody in
Cairo seems to regard a
ticket almost as a right, there is occasionally a certain
amount of friction between the accredited representatives
of
the different Powers and the Khedive's officers.
It cannot be said that the present Khedive, or the officers
of his household entrusted with the delicate task of
issuing the invitations, always manifest the possession of
savoir faire or a nice sense of diplomacy.
According to a
well-authenticated story, the Khedive once
returned the
United States Consul-General's list of visitors
to whom he
proposed invitations to be sent, with an
observation to the
effect that only those of noble birth were
eligible. The Consul
promptly replied that every American
citizen considered
himself a king in his own right. This
brought the autocratic
Khedive to his bearings, and not only
was the list
passed, but it is said that invitations were sent
besides to
all the guests at Shepheard's Hotel en bloc.
The season in the fashionable world is a short one, extending
from January to April. The flight of the European
visitors in this month is soon followed by the exodus
of the official colony, and other permanent residents, to
Ramleh and other summer refuges. The
Khedive and his
court leave for
Alexandria usually about the beginning of
May, and this departure of the titular sovereign marks
formally the close of the
Cairo season.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER IX.
THE BAZAARS AND STREET LIFE.

A
VISIT to the bazaars is one
of the most instructive
and entertaining, as well as the
pleasantest, forms of
killing time which
Cairo offers to visitors. But the great
charm of this excursion is lost, if it is simply regarded as
one of the items in the day's programme of sightseeing.
The
only way to appreciate the native bazaars, and to get
some
insight into
Cairo street-life, is to
form no fixed
plan for the disposal of time, and to make no
itinerary, and
certainly to dispense with a guide or dragoman.
It is, however,
decidedly advisable, before starting, to get
some idea
of the confusing topography of the bazaar quarter
from a
good map. The boundaries of the bazaar region can,
however,
easily be mastered; and there need be no fear of
losing
one's way, even in the apparently inextricable
labyrinthine
maze of narrow lanes and alleys which make up
the native
quarter, for it is intersected by two main
thoroughfares,
and has fairly well-marked boundaries. One
of these, generally
known as the Suk-en-Nahhassin, from its
principal
bazaar, is called by different names, according
to the bazaar
which abuts on it. It is one of the narrowest
and oldest,
but most important, of the
Cairo streets, and extends north
and
south from the El-Hakim Mosque, near the Bab-en-Nasr,
to the
Boulevard Mehemet Ali, the modern highway
which runs direct
from the Ezbekiya Square to the Citadel.
The other main street
is the Rue Neuve, a continuation of
the Mooski, and usually
called by the name of the latter.

The Mooski
was the old Frankish quarter before
Ismailia built the modern European district,
radiating from the
Ezbekiya Square. Some of the bazaars
cluster round
large covered market-places called khans, of
which the
Khan Khalil and Khan Ghamaliyeh are the most
important.
As I have said, the best way of exploring the
bazaars is to
have no prearranged plan or programme. Hurried
tourists,
however, who might naturally consider this a
counsel of perfection,
will find that the most satisfactory
and expeditious
method of doing the bazaars is to make the
Suk-en-Nahhassin
street a kind of movable base, and
proceed northward
or southward from its intersection with the
Mooski.
The bazaars are considered by some travellers to be less
Oriental in aspect, and to have less of the Eastern
atmosphere
and local colour about them than those of
Damascus;
and Bædeker considers them inferior even to
those of Constantinople.
As in all Oriental cities, each bazaar is confined, as a
rule, to the sale of one class of goods, or products of a
certain
district. There are, for instance, the bazaars of
the
Soudan,
Tunis,
Red Sea Littoral, Morocco, etc.
The Khan Khalil was built in 1292, by the famous
Mameluke Sultan, El-Ashraf, the conqueror of Acre. It is
on
the site of the Tombs of the Caliphs. This is the chief
emporium for carpets, rugs, and embroidered stuffs. Open-air
auctions take place on the mornings of Monday and
Thursday,
which are very amusing to watch, — the dellalin
(appraisers), the prototypes of the porters
of modern sales
by auction, carrying among the crowd the
articles put up,
and crying out the bids as they are made. In
one part of
the khan is a place reserved for dealers in brass
and copper
goods.
Crossing the street Suk-en-Nahhassin, we come to the
Suk-es-Saigh (gold and silversmiths' bazaar), a much-frequented
resort of tourists. The workmanship and quality

of the
trinkets have greatly deteriorated of late. In fact,
Old Cairo residents among the foreign
colony declare that
many of the jewels have a Palais Royal or
Birmingham
origin.
Continuing northwards, and turning to the right, we
reach the Gamaliyeh (camel-drivers') quarter. Here are
the
shops of the
Red Sea traders. Very
inferior goods are
usually only obtainable here, the chief
commodities being incense,
perfumes, spices, mother-of-pearl,
and attar of roses.
The latter is so much diluted that it is
almost worthless, a
small flask being sold for a franc or so,
which would cost
at least a pound if pure. The northern
continuation of
the street forms the coppersmiths' bazaar; and
here are also
booths for the sale of pipes, cigar-holders,
amber, narghilehs,
chibouques, and other articles for smokers.
Retracing
our steps to the starting-point, and crossing
the Rue Neuve,
— as absurdly named as New College at Oxford,
for it is
one of the oldest streets, — we reach the once
flourishing
Suk-es-Sudan, which, though mentioned in the
guide-books,
no longer exists, since the Soudan has been
practically
closed to traders. In this quarter are also
the booksellers'
bazaar, of little interest, and the
Suk-el-Attarin (spices,
perfumes, etc.), one of the most
characteristic bazaars.
Unfortunately, the articles in the bazaars mostly visited
by strangers are often either inferior imported goods from
Europe, — jewelry from Birmingham, carpets from Brussels,
haiks and silk goods from Nîmes or Lyons, cotton
stuffs from Manchester, etc., — or cheap and showy
bric-à-brac
and sham curios, manufactured to meet the
factitious
demand of tourists. In fact, many of the shops
bear a
striking resemblance to the Oriental stalls at
international
exhibitions. Genuine Oriental goods can,
however, be
bought at the picturesque Suk-el-Fahhamin, behind
El-Ghuri Mosque, a
favourite haunt of artists and others
appreciative of local
colour. Here are to be found rugs,

bernouses,
Fez caps, saddle-bags, and other articles, from
Tunis, Algeria, and Morocco.
With regard to purchases, bargaining is, of course,
necessary. Even if the tourist is inexperienced and ignorant
of the value of Oriental wares, he might better trust to
his
own powers of bargaining than allow a guide or interpreter
to
intervene. The seller, it must be remembered,
has a different
price for each customer, as a rule. Seasoned
travellers in the
East lay down the axiom that the prospective
buyer should, as
a rule, offer half what is asked, when
a bargain can be struck
midway between the two prices.
The objection to this
“splitting the difference” is that the
dealers are fully aware
of this rule, and raise the original
price to cope with it.
Real bargains can, however, still
be obtained by a visitor who
is making a long stay in
Cairo,
and has the necessary patience to go through the tedious
preliminary negotiations. The winter resident who makes
several visits to the bazaar quarter, and is not in a
hurry
to spend his money, will, sooner or later, get the
refusal
of really valuable articles at not very much more
than
their market value. When purchasing jewelry, the
buyer
should see that it has the Government stamp,
indicating
number of carats. Genuine Mushrabiyeh work
(carved
wooden latticework) is very costly. Most specimens
sold
are imitations, the pieces being turned out in one
uniform
size by a lathe. In the real article (the most
characteristic
Cairo industry) each piece is irregular,
and is cut by hand.
The best days for the bazaars are the
market-days, Mondays
and Thursdays, and the hours early in the
morning or late
in the afternoon.
Even now, in this tourist-ridden native quarter, which is
apt to be regarded by most strangers in the light of an
Oriental spectacle conveniently arranged for the benefit
of
European visitors, at the threshold of New
Cairo in the
Ezbekiya
(the hausmannised
Cairo of Ismail), in
bargaining

for the more
costly wares, the time-honoured Oriental
methods prevail. The
negotiations are hedged round
with a certain amount of
ceremony which recalls the stately
fashion in the Arabian
Nights, when the purchase of a
brass tray or an embroidered
saddle-cloth was a solemn
treaty, and the bargain for a lamp a
diplomatic event
not to be lightly undertaken or hurriedly
concluded by
either of the high contracting parties. Those who
are
anxious to imbibe the Oriental “atmosphere” will,
no
doubt, be more inclined to tolerate the long and
tedious
process of chaffering, considered an indispensable
preliminary
to a purchase, than the ordinary,
matter-of-fact
tourist. Native manners and customs, and
the multifarious
phases of Cairene life — for, as in all
Oriental countries, the
inhabitants live and carry on their
various occupations and
avocations in the open air as much as
possible, and the
Cairene is as great a sun-worshipper as the
Neapolitan —
are, of course, best observed in the region of
the bazaars.
The El-Muayyad Bazaar, behind the mosque of that
name,
is a particularly good field for the searcher after
local
colour. This is peculiarly a native mart, and less
of a
tourist resort than most of the bazaars.
But, for broad spectacular effects, the visitor must betake
himself to the Mooski, the most characteristic
thoroughfare
of
Cairo. Here a strange amalgam of Eastern and
Western
life bursts upon the spectator's astonished gaze;
and here,
indeed, the “East shakes hands with the West.”
This living
diorama, formed by the brilliant and ever shifting
crowd, is,
in its way, unique. A greater variety of
nationalities is
collected here than even in Constantinople,
the most
cosmopolitan city, in a spectacular sense, in Europe;
and in
this great carnival one seems to meet every
costume of Europe,
Asia, and Africa. Let us stand aside
and watch this motley
throng of all races and nationalities
pouring along this busy
highway. The kaleidoscopic variety

of brilliant
colour and fantastic costume is a little bewildering
to the
stranger. Solemn and impassive-looking
Turks, gently ambling
past on gaily caparisoned mules,
grinning negroes from the
Soudan, melancholy-looking fellahs
in their scanty blue
kaftans, cunning-featured Levantines,
green-turbaned Shereefs,
and picturesque Bedouins
from the desert, stalking past in
their flowing bernouses,
make up the mass of this restless
throng. A sakkah, or
water-carrier, carrying his picturesque
goatskin filled with
Nile water, still finds a sale for his
drinks in spite of the public
fountains; while among other
dramatis personœ of the
Arabian Nights are the vendors of sweets and all kinds of
edibles. Interspersed, and giving variety of colour to this
living kinetoscope, are gorgeously arrayed Jewesses, fierce-looking
Albanians, their many-coloured sashes bristling with
weapons, and petticoated Greeks. Then, as a restful relief
to this blaze of colour, appears a white group of Egyptian
ladies, — “a bevy of fair damsels richly dight,” no doubt,
but their faces, as well as their rich attire, concealed
under
the inevitable yashmak and voluminous haik. Such
are
the elements in this mammoth masquerade which make
up the brilliant and varied picture of Cairene street-life.
These are, no doubt, the aspects which force themselves
on the notice of the most unobservant tourist, and are
among the impressions of every scribbling globe-trotter.
Less obvious is the “charm of endless contrasts, — not
chromatic
alone, but contrast of race, feature, form,
costume,
attitude, occupation, movement, mood. This it is
that
makes the magic of the marvellous Eastern city for
the
Western eye. Nor is the medley of manners less
striking
than the hotch-potch of races and the tangle of
tongues.”
The Oriental justifies the popular Western
conception of
gravity and impassiveness of demeanour. Plenty
of these
types abound, but there are others, —
souvent homme varie. “In
one form he treads the roadway with the majesty of

Haroun
Alraschid; in another, he scampers through the
streets like a
Parisian gamin. The features of that venerable
pipe-merchant
are as unemotional as a Red Indian's;
but if the purchaser,
who is haggling with him for the
abatement of a piastre, were
pleading for the life of his
only child, the passionate,
suppliant expression of his countenance
would more than
satisfy the dramatic requirements
of the situation.” Thus are
the salient features of the
Cairo streets amusingly and cleverly hit
off by Mr. H. D.
Traill, in his “Impressions de Voyage,”
recently published
under the title “From
Cairo to the Soudan Frontier.”
[Back to top]
CHAPTER X.
THE MOSQUES.
IT must be admitted that
mosques are not of great
interest, from the casual
sight-seer's point of view,
owing to their uniformity and
severe simplicity of design,
which, however, harmonises well
with the almost complete
absence of ritual in Moslem worship.
The chief features
are an open court (sahn) with a fountain or
cistern in the
middle, surrounded by a covered cloister
(liwan). The
more sacred part of the building (maksura),
corresponding
to the choir of an English cathedral, is
often screened off
from the rest of the building. Here the
tomb of the
founder is usually placed. In the centre of this
sanctuary
is the niche (mihrab or kibla) showing the
direction of
Mecca, and the pulpit (mimbar).
The visitor should remember the names of these principal
portions of a Mohammedan temple, if he wishes to
obtain an intelligent grasp of Moslem ecclesiastical
architecture.
Archæologically speaking, the most correct
mosque
in
Cairo is
Amru, which will be described later in the chapter
devoted to
Old Cairo and the Coptic churches.
This is
the original and normal type of mosque, the best
example
of which must not, however, be sought in
Cairo, but in
Cordova,
the mosque cathedral there being considered to
be the most
perfect and best-preserved specimen of this
form of Saracenic
art in existence. In
Cairo the only
mosques, besides Amru, which strictly follow the orthodox
pattern, are Ihn Tulun and the University Mosque, El-Azhar.
There are over three hundred mosques in
Cairo,—
indeed, it is said by the
Arabs that, as in the case of the
churches of Rome, there is
one for every day of the year,—
but most are in ruins; a large
number have been devoted to
secular purposes, and there remain
scarcely over a score
that even the most conscientious
sight-seer would care to
explore. In some of the larger
mosques, such as the
Kalaun, a whole group of public buildings
are comprised.
Besides the mosque proper, there will be found
a hospital,
school, court of justice, monastery, library, etc.
In short,
the mosque may be said to serve as a kind of
embodiment
of the national life.
One of the largest mosques in
Cairo is Muristan Kalaun.
It is not strictly a mosque,
but a hospital, and is now in a
ruinous condition. The
mosque-tomb of the founder, adjoining,
is a much-frequented
shrine of the poorer classes,
who firmly believe in the
curative properties of the columns
of the prayer-niche, which
they are accustomed to
lick. Certain relics of the Sultan are
preserved here,
which, of course, possess equally miraculous
powers in the
eyes of the devout. These antiquities— a turban
and sash
of the Sultan Kalaun — cannot, it need hardly be
said, be
shown to strangers.
The adjoining mosque is comparatively uninteresting;
but the next one (Barkuk), which contains the tombs of
the
wife and daughter of the Mameluke Sultan Barkuk,
should be
visited, if only to see the exquisite workmanship
in bronze of
one of the doors. The tomb of the Sultan
himself, whose body
would be thought to be desecrated if
placed in the same
building as that of his wife, is buried in
the Tomb Mosque
Barkuk, in the Eastern Cemetery.
In one of the most striking features of the Kalaun may
be seen a trace of Gothic influence introduced by the
Crusaders.
This is the beautiful arched doorway, which
was
brought from a Christian church at Acre built by
the



Crusaders.
This archway is a fine specimen of early
English architecture,
and Mr. Stanley-Poole pertinently
observes that it would not
be out of place in Salisbury
Cathedral.
For beauty of decoration this mosque must, however,
yield the palm to the twin mosques of Kait Bey,
especially the
one in the Eastern Cemetery (usually, but
erroneously, known
as the Tombs of the Caliphs). The
exterior is unequalled among
the monuments of the Arabic
art of
Cairo for richness and variety of decoration. The
delicate scrollwork and tracery of the fawn-coloured dome,
and the graceful pagoda - like minarets, are familiar to
every traveller. The interior has little decoration of any
kind. Possibly this was intentional, to mark a place of
sepulture, for Kait Bey is buried here. In the sister
mosque within the walls, the highly elaborate decoration
of the interior offers a strong contrast. This mosque,
owing, probably, to its not being prominently mentioned in
the guide-books, — for the average tourist rarely strikes
out an independent line for himself, — or perhaps because
it is a little difficult to find, is seldom visited. Yet
this
mosque is one of the most characteristic in
Cairo, and
should on no
account be neglected. It has been restored
in good taste by
the Commission for the Preservation of
Arabic Monuments.
This admirable Society, which receives an annual subsidy
of no more than £4,000 from the State, has done excellent
work since its institution by the late Khedive
Tewfik in 1881. It
carries out all necessary renovations under
the old
established, but somewhat cumbrous, Wakfs Administration,
the
Department which has the charge of all
the mosques,
corresponding in some respects to the Ministry
of Public
Worship in the French Republic, or to the
Ecclesiastical
Commissioners in Great Britain. This body
depends for its
income, apart from the State convention,

on the
entrance fee of two piastres, which is levied on
strangers for
each mosque. In this ancient corporation is
vested all
ecclesiastical property in Egypt; in fact, next
to the
Khedive, the Church, if such a word may be used in
connection
with a heathen faith, was the richest landlord
in Egypt. If a
man died without immediate issue his
property went to the
nearest mosque, — in practice to the
Wakf; and if his next of
kin claimed it, he would have to
pay an enormous percentage of
the value to the Administration
in order to redeem his
inheritance. Then a tithe
was obligatory on every head of a
family. Consequently,
as Mr. Richard Davey observes, in his
exhaustive work on
“The Sultan and his Subjects,”
Mohammedanism, though
it had no regularly endowed priesthood,
was as richly furnished
with this world's goods as the Church
in England
before the Reformation. In theory, the Church
devoted
her vast wealth to the poor, to education and
charity, the
service and preservation of the mosques, and to
the maintenance
of the preachers, attendants, and other
officials of
the mosques. But the practice was far worse than
the
worst which Henry the Eighth's Visitors discovered in
the
monasteries before the old order was swept away, as
may
be seen by a visit to most of the mosques whose
restoration
has not been taken in hand by the Commission
for the
Preservation of Arabic Monuments. Now, of course,
since
the removal of Ismail from the viceroyalty by the
Sultan,
at the demand of the Great Powers, and the
appointment
of an English Comptroller of the Exchequer,
under the
title of Financial Adviser to the Khedive, the
powers of
the Wakf corporation have been much curtailed, and
the
collection, and to a large extent the expenditure, of
this
revenue is controlled by the State.
After visiting the Kalaun, it is worth while to turn aside
into one of the picturesque alleys branching off from the
Sharia (street) en-Nahhassin, — the great mosque
thoroughfare,

though a
narrow street, according to modern
notions, — and make one's
way to a small but beautifully
decorated mosque, called Abu
Bekr. As the guide-books
barely mention it, the ordinary
tourist misses it; but a
visit will be well repaid. The
exquisite marble mosaics
are almost unequalled in
Cairo. Great pains have been
taken in the restoration of this mosque by Herz Bey, the
architect of the Wakfs Administration, who has carried
out the work with the most scrupulous fidelity to the
original plan. The result is an architectural gem, as
pleasing to the eye as it is archæologically correct.
El-Ghuri, near the Attara
Bazaar, is another mosque
which is not visited as much as it
deserves. The restorations
carried on here by the Ancient
Monuments Commission
also reflect considerable credit on this
body.
The mosque known as El-Hassanen is dedicated to the
two sons (Hasseen and Hassan) of Ali, the son-in-law of
Mohammed, and in the eyes of devout Moslems it consequently
possesses peculiar sanctity. It has been entirely
rebuilt, and
in modern style, and lighted throughout with
gas, to the
dismay of artists and archæologists. In spite of
this
aggressive note of modernity, this mosque, as the
burial-place
of the head of Hasseen (one of the most
venerated saints in
the Mohammedan calendar), is much
frequented by the Cairenes,
and the Festival of the Molid
(birthday) of the two saints
celebrated here is the most
important after that of the
Prophet. The Khedive visits
the mosque in state, followed by
thousands of the populace,
who throng the building till
midnight. The illuminations
of the mosque and surrounding
bazaars are magnificent.
“There is no scene in
Cairo which reminds one more
forcibly of the Arabian Nights,” says that high authority,
Murray. In the Mosque Siti Zenab, generally known as
the “Women's Mosque,” at the other end of the city, is
buried Zenab, the sister of the Hassanen. It is
elaborately

decorated and
has a great wealth of coloured glass; but the
restorations
have not been tastefully carried out, and “the
mixture of
Turkish decoration with the modern style of
architecture does
not produce a pleasing effect.”
The Ihn Tulun Mosque, like the mosque in the Place du
Gouvernement at Algiers, and the Agia Sofia (St. Sophia),
of Constantinople, was designed by a Christian architect,
and
is said to be a copy of the Kaaba at Mecca. The
original idea
of Sultan Tulun (the founder of the Tulunide
dynasty, A. D.
868 to 895) was to build a mosque which
should vie with that
of Kerouan (Tunisia) in the number
of its columns, taken, as
was usual with the Arab mosque-builders,
from the ruins of
Greek and Roman temples.
Fortunately, he renounced this
vandalistic scheme. The
columns of the arches which form a
colonnade skirting
the sides of the court are of brick instead
of stone. The
pointed arches recall the Norman style of
architecture, and
Mr. Lane-Poole declares that this mosque
constitutes the
first example of the employment of pointed
arches throughout
a whole building, for their adoption in
England did
not take place till some three hundred years
later. An
absurd number of traditions are attached to the
building,
which, according to some chroniclers, is built
on the site
of the “Burning Bush,” where the Almighty
conversed
with the Patriarch Moses, as well as the site of
Abraham's
sacrifice, and the landing-place of the Ark. The
fact that
Ihn Tulun is, next to Amru Mosque, the oldest in
Cairo,
perhaps
explains the wealth of legendary lore which clusters
round
this venerable ruin. Owing to its ruinous state,
the mosque is
of more interest to the historian or Egyptologist
than the
ordinary traveller. Its exterior view bears
a curious
resemblance to a dismantled fortress.
The Mosque El-Azhar is unique among the Cairene
mosques. It is the largest Moslem university in the world,
and
perhaps the oldest of any university, Christian or

Mohammedan,
the old mosque having been set apart for
purposes of study
towards the end of the tenth century.
Over eleven thousand
students, drawn from every Mohammedan
country, are said to be
“inscribed on the books,”
and the professors number over three
hundred. The educational
methods might, in the present-day
vernacular, be
termed undenominational, for all the chief
Moslem sects
are represented in this truly catholic
institution. Innumerable
chambers are partitioned off among
the colonnades
of the Great Court, which correspond to the
side chapels
in a Christian cathedral, each of which serves as
the lecture-hall
of natives of a particular country; these
represent
the colleges of the university. On Friday,
the
Mohammedan Sabbath, no teaching takes place; and as
this is its most salient feature, travellers should take
care
to choose some other day for their visit. The
authorities
do not encourage the presence of strangers,
and,
pace the
guide-books,
admittance is not always practicable. Some
of the sects are
decidedly fanatical, and strangers will be
well advised to
abstain from any overt expression of amusement
at the
extraordinary spectacle of some thousands of
students, of all
ages, repeating verses of the Koran in a
curious monotone,
while swaying their bodies from side to
side, — supposed to be
an aid to memory.
The Mosque Sultan Hassan is a magnificent building of
the palmy days of Arab art, and, on account of its grand
proportions and splendid decorations, is called by the Cairenes
the “superb mosque.” It is said to have cost over
£600,000.
The mosque may, in a sense, be considered
the national mosque
of
Cairo, and is attended by the
Khedive
on the occasion of any great religious function.
The
building, too, has often served as a kind of
meeting-place
of the natives, in times of public
disturbance, and has
always been the rallying-place of
demagogues and opponents
of the Government, notably at the
time of the Arabi

revolt in
1881. The body of the Sultan, who was assassinated
in 1361,
lies in a mausoleum which is crowned with
a magnificent dome
one hundred and eighty feet high.
The Mameluke sovereigns were great mosque-builders,
and it will be noticed that many of the most interesting
mosques date from the end of the thirteenth century to the
beginning of the sixteenth (when the Ottoman sultan,
Selim
II., conquered
Cairo), which synchronises
with the
golden age of the two Mameluke dynasties.
The following description of this majestic building will
give an idea of its enormous proportions:
“The outer walls of this stately mosque are nearly a hundred
feet
in height, and they are capped by a cornice
thirteen feet high, projecting
six feet, formed of
stalactite, which has ever since been a
marked feature
in Arabian architecture. The arches of the doorways
and of the numerous windows, and even the capitals of the
columns, are similarly enriched. The great doorway in
the northern
side is situated in a recess sixty-six
feet in height. The minaret,
gracefully converted from
a square at its base to an octagon in
its upper part,
is the loftiest in existence, measuring two hundred
and eighty feet.”
1
Unfortunately, this noble fabric is in a very ruinous condition,
and instead of restoring it, the late Khedive devoted
his energies and his purse to the building of a new mosque
adjoining, which was intended to rival the other. So far
as
can be judged at present, — for it is still a long way
from
completion, — the Sultan Hassan Mosque is not likely
to be
eclipsed by the new one, known as the Mosque of the
Rifaiya, a particularly fanatical order of dervishes,
corresponding
in some respects to the Aissoua sect of
Algeria.
Perhaps one of the most attractive mosques is that
popularly known as Ibrahim Agha, or by tourists, “The
Blue-tiled Mosque.” Its official title is Kher-bek, as it was
built by this renegade Mameluke, who afterwards (1517)

became the
first Pacha of Egypt under the Ottoman sultans.
On this
account it is not surprising that the Cairenes
have not wished
to perpetuate the name of this traitor, and
prefer to call the
mosque after Ibrahim Agha, who enlarged
and restored it in
1617. The interior is well
described by Colonel Plunkett in
his slight but charming
little brochure, “Walks in
Cairo.”
The vaulted colonnade on the east side rests on massive
piers, and between them glows the rich blue of the tiles
which cover the wall; they are set in panels, though
somewhat irregularly, and with some serious gaps, where,
doubtless, unscrupulous collectors have obtained valuable
specimens by the aid of dishonest guardians. The effect
depends greatly on the light by which the mosque is seen,
but is always rich and striking; the open court, too, with
its little garden of palms and other trees in the centre,
and
the graceful minaret rising above the crenelated wall,
is
very attractive, and has, especially towards sunset, a
peculiarly
quiet and beautiful appearance.
El-Hakim is one of the largest mosques of
Cairo, as well
as the oldest (after
Amru, Tulun, and El-Azhar), but it is
in a deplorably ruinous
condition. The mosque is unique,
as being the sole one
provided with a makhara (an external
platform, not to be
confounded with a minaret), on
which incense is burned on
important festivals. It is
visited chiefly as the temporary
house of the Museum of
Arabic Art.
In most cases, the best movable decorations and fittings of
the mosques, such as the carved mihrab, bronze doors,
enamelled
lamps, woodwork, etc., have been removed from
the
mosques and preserved in the Arab musuem. Most
visitors
would, no doubt, prefer to see these objects
in situ, but
the
authorities are certainly justified in their action; for
there
is no doubt that most of the more artistic objects
in the
mosques would have been sold, sooner or later, to

strangers and
collectors by the mosque guardians, and
what escaped their
rapacity would soon have been spoiled
by neglect. For many
years the objects in this unique
collection were stowed away
in one of the mosque buildings,
without any attempt at
systematic or chronological
arrangement, and were lost to most
visitors; but recently
the authorities have had the objects
carefully arranged and
scientifically catalogued. In a
subsequent chapter this
magnificent collection will be
described at some length.
Though, next to the bazaars, the mosques are, in the
opinion of the guides and dragomans, the chief sights of
Cairo, it must be allowed that the
ordinary visitor will
find a whole day devoted solely to these
Moslem temples
somewhat tedious. It is certainly advisable to
combine
the excursion to the mosques with some other kind
of
sightseeing. However, whatever the tastes of the
traveller,
I think the mosques described above are fairly
representative
specimens of Moslem architecture.
I have said nothing of the mosques of the Citadel,
but these will be treated of in the chapter in which I propose
to describe the Cairene Acropolis.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XI.
THE TOMBS OF THE CALIPHS.

THE Tombs of the Caliphs are a
remarkably interesting
group of mausolea, strictly
mosque-tombs, situated
outside the walls, a little north of
the Citadel. They are
easily reached by the Mooski and Rue
Neuve. These
tombs have no connection with the Caliphs, but as
the
guides invariably employ this designation, it has
naturally
been adopted by visitors. The Caliphs have no
separate
burial-place, and, in fact, most of their tombs
in the various
mosques of the city have been destroyed. As
the
tomb-mosque of Kait Bey is the most important in
this
necropolis, it is often called by Cairenes the
Cemetery of
Kait Bey. It also goes by the name of the Eastern
Cemetery.
The Sultans buried here belong to the
Circassian
Mameluke dynasty, and most of the tombs date
from
the fifteenth century. They are, for the main part,
in a
terribly dilapidated condition; the Wakfs
Administration
seem to have recognised the impossibility
of restoring
them properly with the funds at their disposal,
and have,
perhaps wisely, made no attempt at restoration,
except in
the case of one or two of the more important ones.
The title Caliph, in connection with the various Mohammedan
dynasties in Egypt, is often used loosely by
those who have written their history.
Cairo was never,
according to the orthodox view of
Mohammedans, the
seat of the Caliphate, though some of the
Arab rulers,
who were strictly viziers, or viceroys, usurped
the title itself
as well as its functions. Up to 750 A. D.,
Damascus

was the seat
of the Caliphate. Then Bagdad, under the
Abbasside dynasty;
and finally, on the conquest of Egypt
by the Ottoman Turks
under Sultan Selim, Constantinople
became the titular city of
the Caliph, and has remained
so down to the present time. It
is true, however, that
during the
later Arab dynasties in Egypt the actual Caliph
was occasionally under the virtual protection of the
Egyptian
Sultan, and
Cairo was the residence of this
fainéant Commander of the Faithful. The last of
these nominal
Caliphs died in Egypt about 1537 A. D.
It is important, then, to distinguish between those who
were Caliphs de facto
merely, and those who were both
de facto and de jure successors of Mohammed, which is the
strict
interpretation of the much-abused term Caliph.
What might be called the historical instinct would be
required for a clear comprehension of the intricate succession
of dynasties who controlled the destinies of Egypt,
from its conquests by Amru, the general of the Caliph
Omar (a genuine Caliph), in 1638, down to the invasion
by the Turks in 1517, when Egypt was reduced to a
mere pachalic of the Ottoman Empire. The most important
of these dynasties were the Abbassides, Fatimites,
Ayyubides, and the Mamelukes. Perhaps the former is
the most familiar to the general reader, as it was to this
dynasty that our old friend Haroun-Al-Raschid belonged.
The Fatimites form a highly important landmark in our
rapid survey of Mohammedan Egypt, as the first of these
sovereigns founded the city of
Masr-El-Kahira (modern
Cairo), transferring the seat of
government from Fostat to
the “City of Victory.”
The Ayyubide dynasty is noteworthy from its founder,
Salah-Ed-Deen, known to us as Saladin, who at first ruled
in the name of the then incapable Caliph. In 1169 Saladin
usurped the supreme authority of the Caliphate, though
by the
orthodox Mohammedans this was considered to be

still vested
in the representative of the deposed sovereign
of the
Abbasside dynasty, whose throne had been usurped
by the famous
Ibn Tulun. The dynasty of the Ayyubides,
founded by this
twelfth century Napoleon, lasted nearly
a century, — a
respectable age for a mediaeval Egyptian
dynasty; and during
this period the Caliphs of Bagdad,
who were still reckoned as
the spiritual heads of Islam,
were unable to exercise even a
show of sovereignty in
temporal affairs. The era of Saladin,
during which Egypt
was transformed from a vassal province into
an empire, is,
of course, familiar to all of us. But though
best known
on account of the long struggle with the Crusaders
and the
conquest of Jerusalem, these are only a part of
Saladin's
achievements. “He made his power felt,” writes
Mr.
Stanley Lane-Poole, “far beyond the borders of
Palestine;
his arms triumphed over hosts of valiant
princes to the
banks of the Tigris; and when he died, in 1193,
at the age
of fifty-seven, he left to his sons and kinsmen,
not only the
example of the most chivalrous, honourable, and
magnanimous
of kings, but substantial legacies of rich
provinces,
extending from Aleppo and Mesopotamia to Arabia
and
the Country of the Blacks.”
With the rise of the Mameluke Sultans, who established
their rule over Egypt for the unprecedented period of two
hundred and seventy-eight years, we enter upon a kind of
renaissance in art and literature, in spite of the
perpetual
wars and internecine struggles between rival
claimants to
the throne.
The question of the Caliphate during this troublous time
is, however, rendered comparatively free from difficulty,
as,
possibly with the view of conciliating the orthodox
Moslems,
the Mameluke Sultans protected the successive
representatives
of the Abbasside dynasty (named from
Abbas,
the uncle of Mohammed), and formally recognised
them as
nominal Caliphs. On the conquest of Egypt by the
Ottomans,

in 1517, the
Turkish Sultan confirmed the claim of
the then Abbasside
Caliph, and on his death assumed the
title. This title has
since been claimed by every successive
Sultan of Turkey.
Let us now visit the most interesting of these sepulchral
monuments.
Kait Bey, Burkuk, and El-Ashraf are considered the
show-mosques, and are the only ones visited by the majority
of
tourists. To visit the latter special permission
is necessary.
Those fond of architecture are, however,
strongly recommended
not to confine their attention to the
three principal ones.
The mosque of Kait Bey, whose beautiful dome is so
familiar in sketches and photographs, is not only incomparably
the finest mosque in this cemetery, but for beauty
ranks high
among all the innumerable mosques of
Cairo.
Fergusson, in his famous architectural
text-book, speaks in
enthusiastic terms of the elegance of the
building:
“Looked at externally or internally, nothing can exceed the
grace
of every part of this building. Its small
dimensions exclude it from
any claim of grandeur, nor
does it pretend to the purity of the
Greek and some
other styles; but as a perfect model of the elegance
we generally associate with the architecture of this people,
it is, perhaps, unrivalled by anything in Egypt, and
far surpasses
the Alhambra, or the Western buildings
of its age.”
Two slabs of red and black granite, with a depression of
about the size of a man's foot, will be shown by the
guide.
Naturally a legend attaches to these curiously
formed stones,
and they are said to have been brought from
Mecca by Kait
Bey, and the depression is said to be the
impress of the
Prophet's foot.
Not far from the Kait Bey Mosque is the large and more
imposing tomb-mosque of Burkuk, the first of the
Circassian
Mameluke dynasty who flourished towards the end
of



the
fourteenth century. This mosque can easily be recognised
by
its magnificent twin domes, which mark respectively
the
burial-place of the male and female members of
the Sultan's
family.
This style of architecture is unusual in Egypt, and,
indeed, certain features of the building are quite unique
among the
Cairo mosques. The court is
surrounded by
loggia, which form very picturesque cloisters.
Though a
great part of the building is in ruins, the remains
give one
an idea of its magnificent proportions. “The
symmetrical
plan of the edifice, its massive masonry, and
the symmetrical
disposition of the rows of pilasters with
domes constitute
this mosque one of the most perfect examples
of
Arabian architecture in existence.” One of the most
interesting objects is the beautifully chiselled
stone-pulpit,
perhaps the best specimen of its kind in
Cairo; while next
to the domes the most noticeable external features are
the
splendid minarets, the roof decorated with chevron
mouldings.
A striking feature of this mosque is the remains of
buildings which served as temporary dwellings of relatives
and
friends of the deceased, the residence of the custodian,
etc.
This group of buildings (called Hosh), which
corresponds to
the precincts in English cathedrals, are
sometimes, as in this
case, almost as extensive as the
mosque itself.
Another mosque worth visiting is the tomb of the Sultan
Barsbey, or in full El-Ashraf Barsbey, a Sultan who
earned the unusual distinction of dying a natural death.
It is smaller than the two mosques described above, and is
in a ruinous state. The dome, with its intricate pattern
of
stone lace-work, is very striking. A mosaic pavement
in
coloured stones is much admired by connoisseurs of
Arabian
art. The ornamentation of the dome, with its
network
of arabesques, is very graceful.
Many other mosques are scattered around, but they usually
serve more as a subject for the artist than as goals for
tourists, owing to their ruinous condition. The same may
be said of the tombs of the Mamelukes south of the
Citadel,
which are even more in need of repair at the
hands of the
Wakfs Commission. “Many of these tombs present
admirable
examples of dome architecture in, perhaps, its
greatest
perfection, and are models of beauty as regards
both
form and decoration.” The sculpturing of the exterior
is
in some cases exquisite. Several are enriched by bands
of
porcelain, containing inscriptions in white letters
upon a
coloured ground. In others, discs of blue porcelain
figure
among the interstices of the variegated moulding.
None
of the monuments, situated in what has often been a
battleground,
have remained intact, and time is making
sad
havoc with some of the most beautiful, as every
traveller
notes with regret.
Between the Tombs of the Caliphs and the walls of
Cairo stretches the extensive Mohammedan
cemetery,
which should be visited if only to see the grave
of Burckhardt,
the celebrated Eastern traveller, who died in
Cairo in 1817. Like
the ill-fated Professor Palmer, he was best
known to the Arabs
under a native name, and many stories
of the old traveller,
known all over the East as Sheik
Ibrahim, are told by the Arab
guides. His tomb for many
years was unknown to travellers, but
in 1870 it was
restored by Rogers Bey.
The next group of mausolea to be visited are those
popularly known as the Tombs of the Mamelukes. Owing
to the
comprehensive nature of this title, which would
equally apply
to the tombs in the Eastern Cemetery (Tombs
of the Caliphs),
it is a little misleading. Practically nothing
remains of
these tombs but the minarets, domes, and
some portions of the
outer walls. There does not appear
to have been any systematic
or thorough antiquarian examination



of the ruins,
— the science of Egyptology not being
supposed to concern
itself with monuments of later date
than the Roman period, —
so that hardly anything is
known of the builders. The most
important of these Moslem
mortuary chapels belong to the
period of the Baharide
Mameluke Sultans, making them about a
century older than
those in the Kait Bey Cemetery. This may
account for
their more ruinous condition. “The whole of this
region,”
Baedeker informs us, “is still used as a Moslem
burial-ground,
and in some cases the ancient mausolea have
been
converted into family burial-places.”
South of this ruined necropolis, which, however, at a
distance, with its lofty and elegant carved minarets, does
not prepare the spectator for the scanty ruins remaining of
the mosques themselves, — in some cases the minarets
alone
being erect, — are the group of mausolea containing
the tombs
of the Khedivial family. The tomb of the well-meaning
but
somewhat weak sovereign
Tewfik — the
nearest
approach to a constitutional ruler, perhaps, that
Egypt
has ever had — will probably be the most interesting
to
sight-seers.
On the occasion of the funeral, a large number of buffaloes
formed part of the procession, for the widow of the
Khedive had given orders that a thousand poor persons
should be fed daily for forty days at the tomb-side. This
was quite in accordance with Oriental customs, and in its
object it bears a strong analogy to the Roman Catholic
practice of bequeathing sums of money to pay for masses
for the repose of the testator's soul.
The curious custom is well described by Mr. Pollard in
his “Land of the Monuments.” This writer had witnessed
the characteristic funeral banquet a few days after the
ceremony. A large space near the tomb had been covered
in for the crowd of poor Cairenes who were to take part in
this commemorative banquet. In the centre was a
small-tent,

which
enclosed the royal tomb, which was covered
with dark crimson
cloth. Six imaums (Moslem priests) sat
on the floor chanting,
or rather droning, a ritual in a low
monotone. The European
visitors who were attracted by
the strange spectacle, on
leaving their cards with one of
the attendants, were supplied
with coffee and cigarettes, and
then conducted to a large
courtyard adjoining, where about
five hundred poor people were
seated on the ground in circles
or messes of about a dozen.
There were a few police,
but the huge crowd of hungry and
expectant diners was
remarkably orderly. Soon appeared a
procession of men
bearing on their heads large trays piled up
with pieces of
coarse bread cooked with rice, followed by
others carrying
trays of buffalo beef boiled. A tray being
placed in the
centre of each little circle, the group at once
helped themselves
with all the eagerness of those to whom meat
was a
rarity, only indulged in on important festivities. After
the
meal, water was handed round in small brass bowls.
Then
another detachment of natives took their places after
the
courtyard had been cleared, were quickly formed
into
messes, and the meal was served as before. “It was
a
picturesque, interesting, and impressive scene,
singularly
Oriental, and certainly one never to be
forgotten. There
was in it a suggestion of the scene recorded
in the Gospels
of the feeding of the multitudes, in external
appearance,
orderly and regular disposition of rows on the
ground, and
the manner in which they fed themselves with the
hand, —
a custom which is still general in the East.”
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XII.
THE NATIONAL MUSEUM.
Antiquity appears to have begun
Long after thy primeval race was won.
Thou couldst develop, if that withered tongue
Might tell us what those sightless orbs have
seen,
How the world looked when it was fresh and
young,
And the great Deluge still had left it green;
Or was it then so old that History's pages
Contained no record of its early ages?
Address to a
Mummy.—H
ORACE S
MITH.

T
HE Palace of
Ghizeh, the old Haremlik (Palace of the
Harem) of Ismail Pacha, has been, since 1889, when
the antiquities were removed from Boulak, the home of the
National Museum of Antiquities. The building, huge
rambling structure that it is, with nearly one hundred
rooms, is scarcely large enough to hold this vast
collection.
The Egyptian Government has long felt the
urgent necessity
of having a building specially constructed
for a museum
for this invaluable collection of antiquities.
Not only is
the
Ghizeh
Palace too small, but the danger from fire is a
very serious
one. The foundations of a new Egyptological
Museum, which is
to be thoroughly fire-proof, have recently
(1897) been laid,
and the building will probably be completed
by the year 1900.
The museum contains, not only the largest, but the most
valuable collection of Egyptian antiquities in the world.
It is also considered by scholars and Egyptologists that
in
point of arrangement and classification of the objects
collected
here, the museum may serve as a model to most
of

the great
museums of Europe. As a preliminary to the
study of
Egyptology, or even for an intelligent understanding
of the
monuments of the Upper Nile, a course of visits
here is almost
indispensable.
Since 1892 the museum has been much enlarged, and
now contains some ninety rooms, arranged, for the most
part,
according to chronological order. This book is not
intended as
a guide-book, so it will suffice to say that I
shall not
attempt to convoy the visitor through the collection
on any
fixed plan.
The origin, scope, and inestimable value of this museum
is so admirably summed up by Murray, in the latest edition
of his Handbook, that his observations are worth
quoting
verbatim et
literatim:
“This museum contains, with the exception of historical
papyri,
of which it does not possess any at all
equal to those in the British
Museum,” — and we might
add, to those in the Turin Egyptological
Museum, —
“the most instructive and valuable collection of Egyptian
antiquities in the world; the result, with very few
exceptions, of the
indefatigable labours and
researches of Mariette Pacha and his successors,
who
have spent many years in studying and excavating the
old monuments and ruins of Egypt. At the accession of the Khedive
Ismail, in 1863, everything connected with old
Egyptian history was
placed under the charge of
Mariette Pacha, and all digging and excavating
by
others forbidden; and, as a result, the objects which
formerly would have enriched foreign museums or private collections,
are exhibited together in the most appropriate place
for their study
and examination, in the capital of the
country whose ancient history
they illustrate. Apart
from the richness and number of the articles
it
contains, one great superiority enjoyed by this museum over all
others is, that the places whence every object comes
are accurately
known; and, moreover, any fragment,
however small, which seems
to possess any historic or
scientific interest, has been preserved.”
Even to visit one-tenth of the rooms which compose this
magnificent collection of antiquities means a whole day's
hard work; and in attempting to give the most superficial

sketch of its
principal contents, one is overwhelmed by the
appalling
magnitude of the task. The mere fact that
there are not far
short of one hundred rooms, loaded with
the art treasures of
all the dynasties down to the Ptolemies,
is alone staggering
to the ordinary visitor, who makes no
claim to Egyptological
lore. One is tempted to reiterate
the reminder that the “City
of the Caliphs” is not meant
as a substitute for the standard
guide-books. And yet, even
the erudite Murray recognises the
difficulty of serving as a
vade-mecum to this vast treasure-house of
early Egyptian
civilisation, and devotes barely a page to what
the more
conscientious Baedeker dedicates nearly forty pages
of his
erudite, but somewhat stony, prose.
Let us, however, cast a hasty glance at some of the more
striking features of the Museum. We have scarcely begun
our pilgrimage, when a remarkable wooden statuette, known
as the “Village Sheik,” commands attention. This was
found in a tomb near Sakkarah, by Mariette. It is one of
the earliest specimens of the sculptor's art in existence,
being attributed to the fourth dynasty. It owes its
popular
title to the fact that when it was brought to the
surface
the Arabs greeted it with shouts of “El-Sheik
El-beled”
(the Village Sheik). In this room also is the
mummy of
Aahmes I. (Amāsis), of the eighteenth dynasty. For
some
unknown reason — for the objects are usually
arranged
according to dynasties — it is placed here, and
not with
the other mummies of that period.
Of far greater artistic and antiquarian value than the
“Village Sheik,” is the green diorite statue (Room 5) of
Chrephren, the builder of the
second Pyramid. The modelling
is wonderfully
correct and lifelike, and the muscles
would delight an
anatomist. It was discovered by Mariette,
in a well in the
Temple of the
Sphinx. Chrephren is
represented
seated on a throne which is decorated with the
papyrus
and lotus intertwined, which symbolises the union
of

Upper and
Lower Egypt. On the pedestal is
inscribed:
“The image of the golden Horus, Chrephren,
beautiful
god, lord of diadems.” Dr. Wallis-Budge, who has
written
the most complete and most intelligible popular
account of
the Museum of any hitherto published, considers
this statue
“one of the most remarkable pieces of Egyptian
sculpture
extant.”
In the first room on the ground floor is a remarkable
painting, which is particularly interesting as the oldest
specimen in existence known to antiquarians. It was discovered
in a tomb-temple at Medoum. The picture, which
is painted in
water-colours, the pigments retaining their
colouring in a
remarkable manner, represents geese, and
the execution shows
considerable skill and knowledge of
draughtsmanship. The
picture dates from the fourth
dynasty, so that we are looking
at the work of an artist
who lived from five to six thousand
years ago.
The Hall of Jewels (No. 7) is of special interest to lady
visitors. Formerly the finest collection of ancient
Egyptian
jewelry were those of Queen Aah-Hotep (mother of
Aahmes
I.), who flourished about 1600 B. C., which were
found
with the mummy of the Queen, in 1860, at
Thebes. These,
however,
are quite eclipsed in beauty by those discovered
by M. de
Morgan (the successor as curator of the Museum
of the great
Egyptologist Mariette Pacha) in the Pyramid
of Dashur, near
Sakkarah, in 1894. These are,
perhaps, the oldest jewels in
the world, dating from the
twelfth dynasty. The gold ornaments
consist of bracelets,
necklaces, pectorals, etc., of the
Princess Hathor-Sat. The
workmanship and design are very
beautiful, and show the
high pitch of artistic skill attained
by the ancient Egyptian
goldsmiths. Among the most beautiful
objects of the earlier
find is a model in gold of the sacred
bark of the dead,
with Amasis I. seated in the stern. The
rowers are of silver,
the chariot of wood and bronze. A gold
head-dress

inlaid with
precious stones is another object of exquisitely
beautiful
workmanship.
Still making our way through the lower rooms, there is
nothing of great attraction to the ordinary visitor till
we
reach Room 16, where is the famous
Sphinx of the Shepherd
Kings, cut from
a block of black granite. This statue,
with its features so
different from the Egyptian type, is, no
doubt, of special
interest to the anthropologist and student
of ethnology, but
artistically it is disappointing. It was
discovered by
Mariette at
Tanis (Zoan of the Old
Testament),
in 1863, and its origin and period are still a
bone of
contention with Egyptologists. Mariette considers it
was
made for one of the Hyksos sovereigns, popularly
known
as the Shepherd Kings. Dr. Wallis-Budge, however,
attributes
the statue to an earlier period.
In Room 40 is the famous Decree of
Canopus, perhaps
to the historian the most
interesting object in the whole
Museum. In all probability,
had not the still more famous
Rosetta stone — now one of the most
valued treasures in
the British Museum — been first found,
this tablet, with
its trheefold inscription, would have proved the key to the
language and writings of the ancient Egyptians. Like the
Rosetta stone, it is inscribed in
hieroglyphics, with a popular
translation in demotic
(non-pictorial writing) characters,
and Greek. The decree was
made at
Canopus, by an assembly
of priests, in the reign of Ptolemy III. It ends with a
resolution ordering a copy of this inscription to be
placed
in every large temple. Yet only two of these copies
have
ever been discovered; one is at this Museum (placed
next
the original), and the other at the Louvre Museum.
Of the recent acquisitions, the most interesting is the
black granite stela which was discovered by Professor
Petrie at
Thebes, in
1896. It is a kind of palimpsest
inscription, for there are
signs of erasures of an earlier
inscription by Amen-Hotep III.
(B. C. 1500), under one by

Seti I.
(Mer-en-Ptah). This stela is of the greatest importance
to
Biblical students, as on the back of the stone
is a long
description describing wars with the Libyans and
Syrians, in
which occurs the phrase, “The people of Israel
is spoiled: it
hath no Seed.” This is the “
first allusion to
the Israelites by name found as yet on any Egyptian
monument,
and is several centuries older than any allusion
to
them in Assyrian records.” (Murray's “Handbook to
Egypt.”)
Perhaps the most popular features in the whole museum
are the famous royal mummies of the Pharaohs. These
are a
recent acquisition, and the story of their find is rich
in
dramatic episodes, and is not without its humorous side,
as
will be seen from the amusing narrative of Mr. H. D.
Traill,
in “From
Cairo to the Soudan Frontier,”
parts of
which I quote below. The tombs and conjectural
sites
were not, at the time of the discovery of the
royal
mummies by the Arabs, as well guarded as now, and
a
large portion of the natives of the Theban plain for
many
years supplemented their earnings by the “harvest of
the
tombs,” undetected by the native police. It seems
that
a certain Arab, called Ahmed, still known at
Luxor as the
“tomb-robber,” — a sobriquet of which he is inordinately
proud, — while digging with his companions in the “Tombs
of
the Kings” on the search for antiquities, struck upon
a shaft,
which Ahmed descended, and saw at once that he
had hit upon a
vast mortuary chamber, which meant untold
riches to the
discoverer. He cleverly prevented the necessity
of sharing the
booty with his fellows who had lowered
him down the shaft, by
calling upon them in an agitated
voice to haul him up to the
surface. On rejoining them,
he declared that he had seen a
ginn (evil spirit). Ahmed
was as cautious as he was
resourceful, and “thinking to
give additional colour to his
story of the tombs' being
haunted by an evil spirit (which is
supposed to manifest its

presence by
an intolerable stench),” he threw, one night, a
donkey down
the shaft.
A few days afterwards, every one in the neighbourhood
was firmly convinced that an unclean spirit lived at the
bottom of the shaft, and forthwith Ahmed had the monopoly
in
the lucrative find of antiquities, which he gradually
disposed
of to the foreign visitors at
Luxor.
This, of
course, aroused suspicion in the minds of
Egyptologists,
and in 1881 Brugsch Bey and M. de Maspero
made their
celebrated expedition to
Thebes in spite of the sweltering
summer heat, and Ahmed, having been betrayed by his
brother,
conducted the two savants to the spot. The sensations
of
Brugsch Bey on the discovery of this most
stupendous of all
archaeological finds is thus graphically
described:
“My astonishment was so overpowering that I scarcely knew
whether I was awake, or whether it was only a mocking
dream.
Resting on a coffin, in order to recover
from my intense excitement,
I mechanically cast my
eyes over the coffin-lid, and distinctly saw the
name
of Seti I., father of Rameses II., both belonging to the nineteenth
dynasty. A few steps farther on, in a simple wooden
coffin,
with his hands crossed on his breast, lay
Rameses II., the great
Sesostris himself. The farther
I advanced, the greater the wealth
displayed:
thirty-six coffins, all belonging to kings, or queens, or
princes, or princesses.”
Even the least imaginative of travellers can hardly help
being impressed at beholding the actual features of the
Pharaoh of the Oppression, now brought to light after a
lapse of thirty centuries; and yet there is another aspect
of the case. After inspecting these disinterred monarchs,
there comes an uneasy feeling that as representatives of
a cultured race we are guilty of the grossest vandalism,
and as Christians, of something approaching to sacrilege,
as well as setting a bad example to the natives in
rooting up the bones of the ancient kings and making them

a kind of
side-show to satisfy the curiosity of scientists, or
to
provide entertainment for the gaping tourist. Egyptologists
and scholars may smile with contemptuous tolerance
at this
view as mere sentiment, but it is one that is held
by a
considerable number of intelligent visitors to Egypt.
Mr. Fraser Rae's vigorous protest is worth quoting:
“To expose the remains of a man or woman to public
view in the
Gizeh Museum is a sickening and sad
spectacle.
Knowledge may be increased by rifling the
sepulchres of
the ancients and groping among the cerements of
the dead,
but I question if a single being is benefited by
gazing at
the leathern lineaments and limbs of ancient priests
and
kings.” The legitimate curiosity of Egyptologists
and
scientists should be satisfied when the remains have
been
photographed, identified, and scientifically
examined, and
the remains should then be restored to their
tomb. In no
country are the remains of mortal men treated with
greater
indignity than in Egypt. Yet a parallel suggests
itself
irresistibly. Imagine the indignation of a highly
cultured
Bostonian if, at some remote future, Mount
Auburn's beautiful
cemetery should be treated as a mine in
which shafts
were sunk for the discovery of human remains, to
be sold
to foreigners as curios, or exposed in the chief
museums of
the country!
What, for instance, can be more opposed to all canons of
good taste, to say nothing of art, than the exhibition of
the
gruesome relics of King Seqenen Ra (seventeenth
dynasty),
who was killed while fighting against one of the
Hyksos
kings, some thirty-five hundred years ago. The
appearance
of this mutilated mummy is graphically and
forcibly
described in the following sketch by Mr. Moberly
Bell:
“Look at him closely and read his history, told as
graphically
as if by Macaulay, and perhaps more
truthfully. That
wound there, inflicted by a mace or hatchet,
which has cleft
the left cheek, broken the lower jaw, and laid
bare the side

teeth, was
probably the first, and must have felled him to
the ground.
See there, how his foes fell on him! That
downward
hatchet-blow split off an enormous splinter of
the skull. That
other blow, just above the right eye, must
have been a lance
wound, passing through his temple, and
probably finished him.
Look at the agony in the face, and
the tongue bitten through
in anguish. He gave his life
dearly, did Seqenen Ra; and after
the fight the body has
been embalmed and had decent though
hurried sepulture.”
There is a touch of unconscious irony in
this reference to
“decent sepulture,” when we consider that
this ill-fated
monarch, after enjoying undisturbed burial for
so many
thousand years, has been at length exhumed to serve as
a
spectacle for nineteenth century tourists, and as a peg
for
their flippant cynicism.
It is usually supposed that embalming the dead and converting
them into mummies was the earliest and universal
mode of disposing of the dead among the ancient Egyptians.
Recent researches have, however, tended to discredit this
popular view.
Fresh light has been thrown on the methods of burial
of the ancient Egyptians by a remarkably able and suggestive
article in a recent number of the “Contemporary
Review”
(June, 1897), by Prof. Flinders Petrie. In this
article, the
well-known Egyptologist ventilates a very remarkable
but
highly plausible theory, which attempts to
show that a kind of
modified, or what can be better described
as ceremonial,
cannibalism obtained during the age of the
pyramid-building
kings (? circa 3500 B. C.) of the Ancient
Empire.
While excavating among the tombs of that age at Deshasheh,
some sixty miles south of
Cairo, in the winter of 1896-7,
Doctor Petrie was
astonished to find, after a careful examination
of the bodies,
that a considerable number had been
most carefully and
elaborately “boned” after death. The

bones of the
skeletons had in fact been most carefully
rearranged after
removal of the flesh and tissues, and the
skeleton carefully
reconstructed and buried. This wholesale
cutting up of the
bodies could not have been due to plunder,
injury, or the act
of enemies towards the victims of war,
— the most natural
explanation, — as was first conclusively
proved from the
number of female skeletons thus treated,
the careful method of
burial, and the distribution of the
tombs. The Professor's
conclusion is that this unusual
method of sepulture points to
an adoption of a modified form
of cannibalism, akin to that of
the later Libyan invaders
who overran Egypt about 3000 B. C.
It is well known that
these tribes practised a kind of
cannibalism. Doctor Petrie
considers that in all probability
the actual consumption of
the bodies of the dead — which, by
the way, was often done
from the idea of honouring the dead,
or of benefiting the
consumer, who would thus attract to
himself the good qualities
of the person eaten — was not at
that time the essential
part of the ceremony; but the flesh
was carefully removed,
bones separated, and so forth, as if
actual cannibalism were
to take place.
This mode of sepulture was later modified by the influence
of a ruling race, who practised embalming and
mummification,
with all its attendant complex ceremonies.
This,
in short, is an outline of Professor Petrie's
theory.
Though the
Ghizeh Museum is
unquestionably, taken as
a whole, the finest Egyptological
museum in the world,
some of the departments are poorly
represented, notably the
collections of historical papyri,
scarabs, and Græco-Roman
antiquities. More valuable papyri are
to be found in the
British Museum, the Louvre, and in the
Museum of Egyptian
Antiquities in Turin. This latter museum
contains many
of the antiquities collected by Napoleon's
commission of
savants at the time of the French occupation of
Egypt.
The famous Prissé papyrus, in the Bibliothèque
Nationale

of Paris, is
the oldest in the world, and was written about
2500 B. C.
The Turin papyrus, the most valuable of any yet discovered,
was the principal source from which Brugsch and
other historians drew their Egyptian chronologies. It
contains
a complete list of all the sovereigns, from the
quasi-mythical
god-kings down to those of the Hyksos
dynasty
(B. C. 4400 to B. C. 1700). Unfortunately, the
papyrus is
in parts almost undecipherable, so that the names
of some
of the kings in the usually accepted list are partly
conjectural.
In former days, Dr. Wallis-Budge observes, the collection
of scarabs was very large and complete; but the best have
been disposed of at various times, and many private
collectors,
not to speak of the great museums of Europe,
possess
far more complete and more valuable collections.
As to Ptolemaic and other Graeco-Roman antiquities,
the authorities of the
Cairo Museum
disclaim any desire to
add to their collection, as the Museum
at
Alexandria, which
was opened in 1895, was specially built to preserve the collection
of all Greek and Roman antiquities discovered in
Egypt, and many of the objects in the
Ghizeh galleries
have been transferred
to the Alexandrian Museum.
Just as a visit to the monuments of
Upper Egypt should
be supplemented by a visit to
the matchless collection of
antiquities enshrined in the
Ghizeh Palace, so it is essential
for a right understanding and appreciation of mediæval
Saracenic art to visit the Museum of Arabian Art in
connection
with the exploration of the mosques. The
Museum
is in a temporary building in the courtyard of the
Mosque
El-Hakim, and consists chiefly of objects of
artistic or
antiquarian interest, collected from ruined
mosques or
rescued from the hands of the dealers in
antiquities, who
for years, with the cognisance of the
guardians, had
been pillaging certain of these mosques. The
Museum is

mainly due to
the zeal of the late Rogers Bey, and to Franz
Pacha, formerly
director under the Wakfs Administration.
In its temporary home
the collection is rather cramped,
and the Government has
recently voted a sum of £32,000
for a special building, the
foundation-stone of which was
laid in the spring of the
present year (1897).
The most beautiful and characteristic objects will be
found in Rooms 1, 3, and 5. In the first room is the incomparable
collection of enamelled mosque-lamps. Most
of these have been taken from the mosques, especially that
of
Sultan Hassan. The dates of these lamps are of the
thirteenth,
fourteenth, and fifteenth centuries, but their
place of
manufacture is unknown. The earlier of these
lamps, which
constitute the chief glory of the Museum,
are in the purest
style of Arabic decoration, though probably
the fifteenth
century ones are not indigenous, but imported
from Murano.
Scarcely a hundred of these lamps are
extant, and most are to
be found in this unique collection.
In Rooms 5 and 7 is a
large and representative collection
of Mushrabiyeh
(lattice-work) and mosaic woodwork. Other
rooms contain
specimens of metal-work, faience, stucco,
pottery, etc.
In one essential respect this Museum, says Mr. Stanley
Lane-Poole, differs from others. The objects here are
relative,
and were not designed as separate works of art.
They
are, in fact, dependent upon the monuments to which
they
once belonged. Most of the objects consist of
portions of
the decoration and furniture of mosques and
private houses.
This, of course, makes it the more regrettable
that, owing
to the neglected condition of the mosques, they
cannot be
seen in situ,
where they would be more in harmony with
their
environment.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XIII.
THE ACROPOLIS OF CAIRO.
Ambition, like a torrent, ne'er looks back;
It is a swelling, and the last affection
A great mind can put off. It is a rebel
Both to the soul and reason, and enforces
All laws, all conscience; tramples on Religion,
And offers violence to Loyalty.
B
EN
J
ONSON.
T
HE citadel which frowns over
Cairo appears, at a distance,
to overhang the city, and, no doubt, in the age
of Saladin its position was as impregnable as Gibraltar
or Malta. It is, however, completely commanded by the
Mokattam Hills immediately behind it, and
in 1805 Mehemet
Ali was able to rake it completely with his
cannon
posted on these heights, and took it with little
difficulty.
Its walls are built of the stones which formed
the casing
of the
Great
Pyramid, and this waste of precious material
seems
especially wanton and inexcusable, considering the
proximity
of the Gebel Mokattam, which is one vast quarry
of excellent
building material.
The great adventurer who, with some reason, has been
styled the Oriental Napoleon, is, indeed, the genius loci in
this grim fortress. His is the one
dominant figure in the
later history of Egypt, and a slight
sketch of his career
may conveniently be given here, when
describing the scene
of his triumphs and his crimes.
Mehemet Ali's life is as romantic and remarkable, and as
rich in eventful episodes, as that of his great namesake
the

founder of
the Moslem faith, or as that of Saladin, or, to
come to modern
times, as that of Napoleon, or Bernadotte.
It is a curious
coincidence that Mehemet Ali, Napoleon I.,
and Wellington,
each came into the world in the same year
— 1769. Mehemet came
of humble parentage, his father
being a fisherman, and he does
not appear to have received
any education at all. In fact,
even when Viceroy of Egypt,
he scarcely knew how to write. His
boyhood was adventurous,
and when quite a lad he distinguished
himself by
leading an attack on some pirates who had been
pillaging
the coast, driving them off, and recovering the
spoil. This
early display of promise brought him to the notice
of the
governor of the province, and, helped, it is said, by
the
influence of the wife of this functionary, he
succeeded
him in office on his death, and married his
widow.
When Napoleon invaded Egypt, Mehemet saw his
opportunity,
and, being given the command of a troop of
irregulars,
sailed for his future kingdom. He
distinguished
himself conspicuously in this short
campaign, and was
promoted to the rank of colonel. After the
evacuation of
Egypt by the French troops, the Mameluke
beys—who had,
ever since Egypt became a Turkish pachalic,
regarded the
Turkish viceroy as a mere
roi fainéant, and had practically
obtained control of the country — attempted to set up a viceroy
of their own, and rebelled against the Turkish governor,
Khosref Pacha. Mehemet, foreseeing on whose side victory
was
likely to remain, took a prominent part in the agitation
against Turkish rule, and threw in his lot with the beys.
Summoned to a midnight conference by the Pacha, ostensibly
to
discuss the grievances of the soldiery, Mehemet, fully
realising that the moment for overt action had arrived, sent
a
polite acceptance of the significant invitation. “Then,
summoning his Albanian soldiery,” — I quote Warburton's
spirited description of this dramatic scene, — “gave them
the
Pacha's message. ‘I am sent for by the Pacha, and you

know what
destiny awaits the advocate of your wrongs in
a midnight
audience,’ he exclaimed. ‘I will go, but shall
I go alone?’
Four thousand swords flashed back the
Albanians' answer, and
their shout of fierce defiance gave
Khosref Pacha warning to
escape to the Citadel; there, it is
unnecessary to say, he
declined to receive his dangerous
guest. ‘Now, then,’ said
Mehemet Ali, ‘
Cairo is for sale,
and the strongest sword will buy it.’ The Albanians
applauded
the pithy sentiment, and instantly proceeded to
put
it into execution by electing Mehemet Ali as their
leader.
He opened the gates of the city to the hostile
Mamelukes,
defeated Khosref Pacha, took him prisoner at
Damietta,
and was
acknowledged as general of the army by the beys,
in gratitude
for his services.”
After the defeat of Khosref, the common enemy of the
Albanian and Mameluke soldiery, a great rivalry sprang up
between the two chief Mameluke beys, Osman El-Bardesee
and
Elfee, who were virtually the rulers of the country,—the
government, though nominally a tributary pachalic of the
Porte, being really a military oligarchy. Mehemet, though
backed by his Albanian troops, was not yet strong enough
to
attack the Mameluke leaders, and contented himself with
stirring up dissensions between the two parties, and ingratiating
himself with the Cairenes as well as with the army.
His intrigues against El-Bardesee were crowned with
success,
and showed considerable powers of statesmanship
and
diplomacy. The Bey was both governor of the city
and
commander of the Albanian troops; so Mehemet, by
his
agents, incited the soldiers to demand their arrears
of pay,
— a perennial grievance with these mercenaries, — and
at
the same time he encouraged the citizens of
Cairo to resist
the heavy
contributions levied by El-Bardesee in order to
satisfy the
demands of his mutinous troops. The Bey, unable
to make
headway against this simultaneous resistance,
sought safety in
flight. His rival, Elfee Bey, had already

fled. Mehemet
Ali, with his Albanians, then took possession
of the Citadel,
and while awaiting the firman for the
appointment of a new
pacha, assumed the reins of government.
Khursheed Pacha,
Mehemet's nominee, was duly
invested with the viceroyalty; but
he was regarded merely
as a convenient figurehead by Mehemet,
who, in a short
time, having by intrigue got the support of
the Mamelukes,
was himself named viceroy in 1805. In the next
year his
powerful rivals El-Bardesee Bey and Elfee Bey, who
had
still a considerable following, died, and left Mehemet
with
only one serious enemy to fear, — the Sultan, who was
jealous
of his powerful vassal.
In 1811 he firmly established his power by crushing the
turbulent element of the Mamelukes, who were “sacrificed
as a hecatomb to the peace of the province.” The only
possible palliation for this great blot on Mehemet Ali's
career, by which he “waded through slaughter to a throne,”
was that the extermination of these powerful mercenaries
was necessary for the security of his throne, and he had,
himself, some reason to suspect treachery at their hands.
At all events, the massacre was not so wantonly cruel as
that of the Janissaries, some ten years later, by his
suzerain
Mahmoud II., who was styled, with grim irony,
Mahmoud
the Reformer.
The history of Egypt for the next thirty years is simply
the history of Mehemet's various campaigns of conquest.
Up to 1831 his victorious career went on unchecked. In
this year, after taking Acre and several other Syrian
pachalics, he felt himself strong enough to declare war
with the Porte, who had refused to recognise his Syrian
conquests. After several successes over the Ottoman
troops, the European Powers intervened on behalf of the
Porte. Peace was made on the terms that Mehemet should
evacuate Asia Minor beyond the Taurus, and be formally
invested with the title of Pacha of
Syria, for which he

would pay
tribute. Mehemet Ali's position was, no doubt,
considerably
strengthened by his new territories being
nominally under the
sway of Turkey. “His principal
security consisted in his being
ostensibly a dependent of
the Porte; and he was fully aware
that Europe would
respect his territory only so long as it
professedly belonged
to the Sultan: that position once
abandoned, any person
had the same right, that ‘of the
strongest hand,’ to Egypt,
that Mehemet or any other could lay
claim to.”
The peace was, however, temporary. The success of
one who was more his rival than his vassal did not dispose
Sultan Mahmoud to look favourably upon Mehemet, and
soon a
pretext for attacking him afresh was found, and war
broke out
again. Ibrahim Pacha (Mehemet's eldest son),
however,
inflicted a crushing defeat on the Sultan's army
at Nezib, and
the fleet (which had just been refitted) surrendered.
Even
Constantinople itself was menaced by the
victorious troops,
and the Sultan was compelled to fall
back upon the good
offices of Great Britain and the European
Powers, who
compelled Mehemet to restore
Syria to
the Porte. Virtually, then, as early as 1841, the Ottoman
Empire was placed under the protection of the Great
Powers, and the one great formula of European politics —
the “integrity of the Turkish Empire” — which has ever
since been a cardinal postulate in the Eastern question,
was first enunciated.
The Powers had the greatest difficulty in inducing Mehemet,
who was encouraged in his refusal by France, to
sign the convention. Finally, by the diplomatic pressure
brought to bear upon him by Admiral (then Commodore)
Napier, backed by the strong personal influence of the
envoy, the Viceroy consented to sign it. Napier, with the
convention in his pocket, went fifteen times to interview
Mehemet before he succeeded in obtaining his signature.
In the London Foreign Office the story was current at the

time that a
casual reference to the Queen of England as a
“lucky woman,”
by Admiral Napier, did more than any
arguments or threats to
induce Mehemet to give way. The
interpreter, who was also
British vice-consul, was a Mohammedan.
He was sent for by the
Viceroy, when a conversation
to this effect took place:
“You were, Effendi, in London, at the Queen's coronation.
Were there any bad omens?”
“None; only good omens.”
“Did you see her on that occasion?”
“I saw her twice.”
“Were you near her?”
“No; but I was near her at the Lord Mayor's dinner
that she went to.”
“How did she strike you?”
“She was young, blooming, and innocent — very affable,
and looked so happy.”
“But did you think that luck was written on her forehead?”
“I did not think then on the matter; but now that you
ask me, I do think that it was. Allah takes into consideration
the prayers of the guileless. The young Queen's
eyes, I heard, ran over, when at her coronation she
prayed Him to protect and guide her, and to govern all
her doings for the honour and happiness of England.”
“And so you conclude that she is lucky?”
“Yes.”
Next morning, the same agent went with the ultimatum.
Mehemet was quite willing to
sign. “What was the use,”
he remarked, “of withstanding the
lucky Queen of a great
nation?”
Had not the Great Powers come to the aid of Turkey,
which, deprived of its fleet and troops, was absolutely at
Egypt's mercy, Mehemet could have dictated his own terms
before the walls of Constantinople, and might even have

dispossessed
the hapless Sultan of his throne, and instead
of founding a
new dynasty in Egypt, raised up a new one
over the whole
Ottoman Empire, to replace that of the
House of Othman.
The dreams of foreign conquest, and of bringing
Syria and the
Levant under the rule of Egypt, were effectually
dispelled by the determined attitude of the Great Powers;
and for the rest of his reign, till his death in 1849,
Mehemet
had to confine his energies to developing the
natural
resources of Egypt, fostering native industries,
encouraging
trade, establishing schools, building canals
and other
public works. He also did his best to introduce
Western
manners and customs, and to create a Civil Service
based
on European methods. Though Mehemet did so much
for
the material progress of his country, he did not
succeed —
even if he could be said to have seriously attempted
such
a task — in infusing a sentiment of nationality, or
in creating
anything approaching to an expression of public
opinion among the Egyptians; nor, for the matter of that,
have his successors succeeded in inspiring a spirit of
patriotism
in their subjects. But, after all, to alter the
national
characteristics of a people is the work of
centuries. How
can one expect to inspire a feeling of loyalty
in a race
which, from the time of Cleopatra, has never had a
ruler
of Egyptian birth, or to arouse a sentiment of
nationality
among those who have never had a national
cause, and
whose lives for thousands of years have been passed
in
one long effort to satisfy the tax-collectors? This is
what
makes the plausible party cry, “Egypt for the
Egyptians,”
little more than a mere sentiment almost
impossible of
realisation.
Such is a brief outline of the life of the greatest ruler
Egypt has had since the Ptolemies. We will now proceed
to explore the fortress which is so intimately associated
with his name.

This fortress is the most striking landmark of
Cairo, and
is, perhaps, one of the
most interesting of the historic buildings
of the Egyptian
capital. The name of its real founder,
Saladin, is apt to be
overshadowed in the minds of visitors
by that of Mehemet Ali,
who only partially restored it.
This is not to be wondered at,
for the name of “The
Napoleon of Egypt” is closely associated
with the chief
historical events connected with the later
history of the
Citadel. The nomenclature, too, of the chief
objects of
interest partly accounts for this prominence given
to the
traditions of this great ruler. For instance, the
famous
Alabaster Mosque, one of the most striking in
Cairo, and
the great
modern highway leading straight as the crow
flies from the
Ezbekiya to the Citadel, are both called
after the great
national hero; while the founder of the
fortress is only
commemorated by Joseph's Well, — Yusuf,
the Arabic form of
Joseph, being Saladin's other name, —
and even this famous
shaft is popularly ascribed by tourists
to the Patriarch
Joseph. The Acropolis of
Cairo is,
like
the Kremlin and the Alhambra, a walled town within
a
city; and, besides, several mosques, hospitals,
barracks, a
palace, an arsenal, mint, and other Government
buildings
are, or were once, comprised within its
precincts.
In the opinion of the
Cairo
guides and dragomans, the
most interesting site within the
walls is the one where
Emin Bey made his historic, or rather
legendary, leap over
the battlements, to escape the slaughter
of the Mameluke
beys by Mehemet Ali, in 1811.
“The beys came, mounted on their finest horses, in magnificent
uniforms, forming the most superb cavalry in the world.
After a
very flattering reception from the Pacha, they
were requested to
parade in the court of the Citadel. They
entered the fortification
unsuspectingly: the portcullis
fell behind the last of the proud procession;
a moment's
glance revealed to them their doom. They
dashed forwards —
in vain! Before, behind, around them nothing

was
visible but blank, pitiless walls and barred windows; the only
opening was towards the bright blue sky; even that was
soon darkened
by their funeral pile of smoke, as volley
after volley flashed
from a thousand muskets behind the
ramparts upon this defenceless
and devoted band. Startling
and fearfully sudden as was their death,
they met it as
became their fearless character, — some with arms
crossed
upon their mailed bosoms, and turbaned heads devoutly
bowed in prayer; some with flashing swords and fierce curses, alike
unavailing against their dastard and ruthless foe. All
that chivalrous
and splendid throng, save one, sank
rapidly beneath the deadly
fire into a red and writhing
mass; that one was Emin Bey. He
spurred his charger over a
heap of his slaughtered comrades, and
sprang upon the
battlements. It was a dizzy height, but the next
moment he
was in the air — another, and he was disengaging himself
from his crushed and dying horse amid a shower of bullets. He
escaped, and found safety in the sanctuary of a mosque,
and ultimately
in the deserts of the Thebaid.”
Thus Warburton graphically describes the Bey's remarkable
escape from this treacherous massacre. It is a pity to
spoil such a thrilling and dramatic story, but there is
little
doubt that this remarkable feat of horsemanship is
purely
legendary. Emin Bey, as a matter of fact, never
attended
this grim levée of his Sultan. He had been warned
at the
last moment, and fled into
Syria.
The Mosque of Mehemet Ali was built, it is said, in a
spirit of cynicism, on the very threshold of this scene of
carnage, by the grim old Sultan. It is true that some
chroniclers attribute a more charitable motive to the choice
of a site, and suggest that it was built by Mehemet as an
expiation of this ruthless massacre. The following incident,
however, does not give colour to this suggestion:
More than
thirty years after this terrible crime, a privileged
Englishman, admitted to view the bedchamber of
the aged
Viceroy, was struck by the fact that the only
picture in the
room was a portrait of the Mameluke who
had escaped his
vengeance. “The sole memento of that
ancient crime,” aptly
observes Mr. H. D. Traill, “which

Mehemet Ali
cared to cherish, was one which would serve
to remind him, for
precaution's sake, of the features of his
one surviving
enemy.”
This beautiful mosque is well worth a visit, though it
takes a very low rank among the Cairene mosques in the
estimation of archæologists. It is quite modern, the
greater
portion dating from 1857, when Said Pacha added a
great
portion to the original mosque of Mehemet, and it is
said
to be a poor copy of the Mosque of Nasr Osmaniya at
Constantinople.
The proportions are, however, imposing,
and
the interior is very richly decorated. The lofty and
graceful
minarets are justly admired. It is one of the
show
mosques of
Cairo, despite its artistic demerits, and owes, no
doubt, its popularity to its size, its noble situation, — from
every point of
Cairo this striking
landmark dominates the
city, — and as the burial-place of
Mehemet Ali.
The Mosque of Mohammed Nasr, son of the Sultan
Qalaun, is generally known as the Old Mosque, in contradistinction
to that of Mehemet Ali. It was formerly considered
the royal mosque of
Cairo, — a position now held
by Sultan Hassan Mosque,
— but for many years it served
as a military prison. Thanks to
the exertions of the Ancient
Monuments Preservation Committee,
it has been restored,
and can now be seen by visitors. The
arcaded quibla is
beautifully ornamented with rich arabesques.
Of the other
mosques in the Citadel, the only one worthy of
inspection
is the Mosque of Sulieman Pacha,
1
who is better known as
Sultan Selim, the Ottoman conqueror of
Egypt (1517). It
is an exact replica in miniature of St.
Sophia at Constantinople,
and is one of the best examples of
the Turkish type
of mosque in
Cairo.
1 For some reasons the title of Sulieman Pacha
was that chosen by the French
renegade officer, Colonel Sève,
to whom the late Khedive Ismail intrusted the
organisation of
his army.
Joseph's Well is a huge square shaft of vast proportions

and great
depth, cut through the solid rock. It need hardly
be observed
that, though of respectable antiquity, it has
nothing to do
with the Hebrew patriarch. It is named
after Saladin, who
either excavated it, or opened up an
existing well hewn in the
rock by the ancient Egyptians.
This latter theory is now
generally accepted by Egyptologists,
and certainly the vast
proportions of this well are in
favour of its having been
built in an age which produced
the most stupendous
architectural monuments in existence.
The depth to the level
of the water is nearly three hundred
feet. It is quite worth
exploration. The descent is by
means of a kind of spiral
roadway, formed of a gently
inclined plane, so broad that a
carriage might almost be
driven down to the first platform. It
is said that the
bottom of the well is on the same level as
the Nile. The
water is now only used by the natives, as, since
1866,
the Citadel has been supplied with water by the
Cairo Water
Company.
The view of
Cairo, especially
at sunset, from the southern
ramparts is very fine, and is
justly included among the
world's most famous points of view.
In natural beauty and
varied interests, the prospect deserves
to rank with the
view from Europa Point at Gibraltar, or from
the Alhambra
over the golden plain of the Vega, or with the
noble
panorama of sea and land from the Hermitage at
Capri, or
from the Greek Theatre at Taormina, to name a few of
the
fairest prospects in the whole range of European
scenery.
Yet, grand though the view is from the Citadel,
that from
the summit of the Mokattam, which towers over
Saladin's
stronghold, is still more magnificent, being far
more commanding
and comprehensive. Here, not only
Cairo, but
the Egyptian
Delta, lies below the spectator.
Very graphically and suggestively does Mr. Moberly
Bell describe the innumerable historical associations this
unique view summons up:

“The forty, or let us say seventy, centuries look across to
us from
the Pyramids; the
Sphinx, from even a remoter period, stands
still
waiting the answer to its never-solved
riddle; and down from long ages,
with huge
lacunæ, indeed, we trace the history
of the world, marked
by the ruined foot-prints of
Time. There is
Memphis, earliest
of
cities; there are the colossal tombs of the
ancient empire, stretching
from Sakkarah to
Ghizeh. To the right lies
Heliopolis, with its
Sun-temple of the Middle Monarchy; and the Nile hurrying by to
Tanis of the Hyksos, to
Sais and
Bubastis of the New Empire, to
Naukratis of the Greeks, and to
Alexandria of the Ptolemies. There
is
Babylon of the Romans, away to the left, — the Fostat of the
Arabs; El Azhar of the Abbasides; El Katayeh of the
Tooloonides;
and
Cairo itself of the Fatimites. At our feet lies the Citadel
of
the Great Salah-ed-Deen,—Saladin of our
childhood,—the founder of
the Ayyoubites. The minarets
of Kalaun and Hassan, Kait Bey and
El Ghuri, recall
the Mameluke dynasties; and there, by the Mosque
El
Mowayud, is the Bab El Zuweilah, where the Turkish Sultan
Selim hanged Toman, last of his race, assumed the
title of Khaliph,
and secured Egypt to the hated rule
of the Turk.”
This wealth of historical tradition, which serves to make
the prospect a kind of mnemonic object-lesson in Egyptian
history, is apt to distract one's attention from the
æsthetic
features of this glorious view:
While far as sight can reach, beneath as clear
And blue a heaven as ever blest this sphere,
Gardens and minarets and glittering domes,
And high-built temples fit to be the homes
Of mighty gods, and pyramids whose hour
Outlasts all time, above the waters tower.
M
OORE.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XIV.
OLD CAIRO
AND THE COPTIC CHURCHES.

T
HE principal facts in the
early history of
Old Cairo are familiar to every tourist; and there is scarcely a
guide-book, or book of Egyptian travel, which omits to
mention
that
Old
Cairo, now fenced off from the modern capital
by an
extensive barrier of huge mounds of rubbish, was
formerly
called Fostat, in allusion to the tent (fostât) of
the
victorious Amru, who pitched his headquarters here
when he
invaded Egypt in 638
A. D. The
Mohammedans,
however, had only followed the example of the
Romans,
who, a few hundred years before, had utilised this
commanding
position as a military post. This garrison
town,
in turn, occupied the site of a city founded by
Babylonian
colonists, under Cambyses, in 525
B. C. Perhaps, as in the
case with most of the buried cities of Egypt,
Old Cairo can
trace its history back to a
Pharaonic period; but this is not
thoroughly established, and
in the Persian period we may
consider we have got to the
bed-rock as regards
Old Cairo's
history. Diodorus is responsible for the statement that it
was founded by Assyrian captives in the time of Rameses
II. Modern scientific historians are not often disposed to
treat seriously this historian's statements as regards the
early history of Egypt, as myth, legend, and unsupported
tradition are inextricably commingled with historical
facts.
This assertion, however, is of indirect value as an
argument
in favour of the extreme antiquity of
Old Cairo , as it clearly
shows that in his time it was generally believed that Babylon
of Egypt was of very ancient foundation. Some writers,

indeed, have
attempted to identify this city with Karkar,
under which title
there is a reference to it, according to
these authorities, in
a stela of Thotmes IV. (1700
B. C.)
The site was of great strategic and political importance, as
it
commanded both the Nile and the Delta, and it was
also
on the direct route between the two most important
cities
of
Lower
Egypt, —
Memphis and Heliopalis.
Some historians, tempted by the etymological coincidence,
have brought forward an ingenious argument in
favour of a close connection between this Egyptian Babylon
and
Heliopolis, and suggest that Babylon
is a corruption
of Bab-li-On; that is, Gate of On (
Heliopolis).
These prefatory remarks will perhaps help the non-historical
visitor to understand that
Old Cairo is not, as might
be supposed from the
name, a mere suburb or native quarter
of
Cairo, but a distinct city, separated from Modern
Cairo by half-ruined streets and mounds
of rubbish. It is
fully two miles beyond the walls, and though
the chief
sights are more interesting to those fond of
historical and
antiquarian studies, two or three days should
be devoted
to its exploration. In fact, if the visitor wishes
something
more than a cursory inspection of the ancient
Coptic
churches, a whole week should be devoted to these
Greek
and Coptic churches and monasteries which cluster
round
the ruins of the Roman Babylon, the Mosque of
Amru,
and the ruins of Old Babylon. The usual way of
visiting
Old Cairo is on donkey-back, but a
quicker and less tiring
method is to take the train to Madagh
Station, which is
within a few minutes' walk of the old Roman
Fortress.
The interest of the Amru Mosque is rather historical
than architectural. In a certain sense it may be called the
oldest mosque in Egypt; but there are few traces of the
original mosque. In fact, as we see it, it is one of the most
recent in
Cairo, dating from the
fourteenth century. In
the rebuilding, however, the original
form — a copy of

the Kaaba of
Mecca — was preserved, and some of the old
materials were
incorporated in the walls. This mosque is
still held in the
greatest veneration by the Mohammedans
of
Cairo, who call it the “Crown of Mosques.” Just as
the Mosque of Sultan Hassan ranks as the great Mosque
of the State or Royal Mosque, this ancient foundation of
Amru is regarded by Cairenes as peculiarly the
mother-church
of
Cairo; and a prophecy, implicitly believed by
devout
Moslems, predicts the downfall of Moslem power
whenever this
mosque shall fall to decay. It is here that
the universal
service of supplication, when a tardy or insufficient
rising
of the Nile threatens the prosperity of Egypt,
takes place, —
a service attended by the Khedive, the
principal officers of
state, and the ulemas, and officials of
all the
Cairo mosques.
The gloomy interior, with its forest of pillars (many
being spoils from the temples of
Memphis and
Heliopolis)
resembles the El-Azhar Mosque. The late Khedive
contemplated
the complete restoration of this mosque, but
little
has been done.
A curious architectural feature is the pointed arch, which,
according to some authorities, is the earliest prototype
of
the Norman arch known. Fergusson, however, is of
opinion
that these pointed arches are of later date than
the
round ones adjoining them.
The much disputed question of the origin of the pointed
arch mainly concerns architectural experts, and most
visitors
will consider the “Pillar of the Whip,”
concerning
which various legends are told by the guides,
as the most
interesting object. As a preliminary to the story,
the guide
will point out certain veins in the marble which are
said
to be the marks of the Caliph's kourbash whip. The
legend
runs that when Amru built the mosque, he wished to
place
some kind of relic from the Mecca mosque within the
new
sanctuary, and therefore requested his master, the
Caliph

Omar, to send
him one of the columns from the Kaaba.
The Caliph complied,
and bade a certain column transport
itself to Egypt. The
request being unheeded, the enraged
Caliph struck the
offending column with his kourbash,
whereupon the column
obeyed. This story being received
with a sufficient show of
credulity, the guide will probably
proceed to point out some
curious formations in the veining
of the marble, which he
declares are the names of
Mohammed and the Sultan Sulieman. As
few visitors
can read Arabic, this assertion is not likely to
be disputed.
Next to the miraculous column, the chief objects of interest
in the estimation of the guides are a pair of columns
between which a man can barely squeeze. These are
known as the “Needle's Eye,” and the tradition is that
this feat can only be performed by men of the highest
integrity, the Arabs apparently attributing peculiar
virtue
to tenuity of build. These columns have, however,
been
recently
walled up by the Khedive
Ismail. In fact, —
according to the story told by English
residents, — the
space was walled up by Ismail's orders,
because he saw at
a glance that his portly form could not
stand the test!
Consequently, he did not think it fitting that
the salvation
promised to his subjects should be denied to
their sovereign.
Clustered within and around the ruined walls of the old
Roman Castle are many Coptic churches and convents.
With the exception of Abou Sergeh, generally called St.
Mary's Church, they are little known to visitors, or, for
the matter of that, to the European residents; yet their
high architectural importance and the beautiful
workmanship
of the internal decoration invite careful
inspection.
The comparative neglect of these early
Christian churches
on the part of travellers is probably
partly due to the
ignorance of the dragomans and guides, whose
knowledge
of the ecclesiastical buildings of
Old Cairo is, as a rule,

confined to
the Mosque of Amru, the Church of St. Mary,
and the Greek
convent. It is, therefore, the best plan to
dispense with the
ordinary
Cairo guide and engage one on
the spot. There are nearly a dozen Coptic churches in
Old Cairo ; but except to those who take
a special interest
in ecclesiastical architecture and art, a
visit to those mentioned
above, and the churches of Abou
Sephin and El-Adra,
both situated within the walls of the old
Roman
citadel, will probably suffice.
The one modern authority on the Coptic churches is Mr.
A. J. Butler, whose monograph, “The Ancient Coptic
Churches of Egypt,” ranks as a classic, and should
certainly
be consulted by every person who wishes to
obtain
full and accurate information about these unique
sanctuaries.
The exterior of a Coptic church is characterised by a
marked simplicity and absence of decoration, and with the
windows looking like loop-holes, it has more resemblance
to a
fort, and the Byzantine basilica influence is clearly
traceable. The internal arrangements approximate more
nearly
to those of a Greek church than to a Roman Catholic
or
Protestant temple. The body of the church is divided
into
three compartments separated by wooden screens. The
first is a
kind of vestibule; the second compartment is set
apart for
women; and the third, next the choir, is reserved
for men.
East of the chancel or choir is the hekel, or
sanctuary, and
behind this again the apse, with the episcopal
throne. The
ritual in some respects resembles that
of the Greek church.
There is no organ, the only instruments
being cymbals, and
brass bells struck with a rod
held in the hand. “The voices of
the clergy, as they
‘praise God with the loud cymbals’ have a
singularly wild
and impressive effect. There are no images,
but a great
number of paintings in the stiff Byzantine style,
but some
of them are not wanting in a kind of rude grandeur.
The

principal
painting is always that of our Lord in the act of
benediction.”
The Copts are supposed to be the direct descendants of the
ancient Egyptians, and there is a less admixture with
alien
conquering races than is the case with other
inhabitants of
the Nile Valley. The early Egyptian, or Coptic,
church
dates probably a couple of centuries before the
famous
edict of Theodosius, A. D. 379, — that religious coup d'état
which officially
established Christianity as the state religion
of Egypt. The
earliest Christians were probably monks.
“To Egypt,” observes Mr. Lane-Poole, “belongs the debatable
honour of having invented monasticism.” Though
the early Egyptian church is to all intents and purposes
the Coptic church, the historical origin of the church
dates from 451 A. D.,
when, adopting the heresies of Eutychus,
it seceded from the
mother-church of Rome; and
from that time its believers rank
as a distinct sect. Their
ritual, however, resembles in many
respects that of the
Greek church.
Their churches and convents are scattered throughout
all Egypt, from the Mediterranean shore to the Theban
plain. The most important settlement is, however, in
Cairo, where there are two large Coptic
colonies, — one in
the neighbourhood of the uninteresting,
miscalled Coptic
cathedral, north of the Ezbekiya, which is
seldom visited
by tourists; and the other, scattered among the
ruins of the
old Roman Castle of Babylon.
“When we enter the stronghold, the strange character of the
fortress
grows upon us. Passing through narrow lanes,
narrower and
darker and dustier even than the back alleys
of
Cairo, we are struck
by the deadly stillness of the place. The grated windows
are small
and few, and but for an occasional heavy door
half-open, and here
and there the sound of a voice in the
recesses of the houses, we might
question whether the
fortress was inhabited at all. Nothing, certainly,
indicates that these plain walls contain six sumptuous churches,
with their dependent chapels, each of which is full of
carvings,

pictures,
vestments, and furniture, which in their way cannot be
matched. A Coptic church is like a Mohammedan harem: it must
not be visible from the outside. High walls hide everything from
view. The Copts are shy of visitors, and the plain
exteriors are a
sufficient proof of their desire to escape
that notice which in bygone
days aroused Mohammedan
cupidity and fanaticism, and now too
often excites the no
less dangerous envy of the moneyed traveller.
“Of the six churches within the fortress of Babylon, three are
of
the highest interest; for though the Greek Church
of St. George,
perched on the top of the round Roman
tower, is finely decorated
with Damascus and Rhodean tiles
and silver lamps, the tower itself,
with its central well
and great staircase, and curious radiating chambers,
is
more interesting than the church above it. Of the three
principal Coptic churches, that of St. Sergius, or Abu Sarga, is the
most often visited, on account of the tradition that it
was in its
crypt that the Holy Family rested when they
journeyed to the land
of Egypt.”
1
As if to give some colour to this tradition, the Copts
exhibit a manger in which the Infant Christ was said to
have been laid. Apart from this exceedingly doubtful
testimony
of the supposed manger, it is possible that
this
crypt does mark the alleged site. It is certainly
many
centuries older than the church. The screen here
is
particularly fine; and among other valuable specimens
of
wood-carving is a beautifully executed representation
of
the Nativity in high-relief.
The most striking, however, of all the Babylonian
churches is that known as the Mn'allaka, or Hanging
Church. It
is so called because it is built in between two
bastions of
the Roman wall, so that it has the appearance
of being
suspended in mid-air. Apart from this factitious
attraction,
which naturally makes it the most popular with
guides and
tourists of all the churches contained in the
castle
precincts, the church is noteworthy in many respects.
It is
the oldest of the Coptic churches in
Old Cairo
, part of
it dating probably from the third century.
Then there are

no domes and
no choir. In fact, this church approaches
more nearly to the
strict basilican pattern than any other
church in this
quarter. There is a curious hanging-garden
attached to the
church, where the bold experiment of planting
palms in mid-air
has succeeded in perpetuating the
tradition that it was here
that the Virgin first broke her
fast with a meal of dates, on
her arrival in Egypt. The
cleft to be found in date-stones is,
according to this Coptic
legend, the mark made by the Virgin's
teeth. This fact
should interest students of sacred folk-lore.
A visit to
Roda Island and the
famous Nilometer, being
generally combined with the excursion
to
Old Cairo , a
short
description of this beautiful island may be conveniently
included in this chapter. The island is a pretty and
shady
retreat covered with groves and gardens. An Arabic
tradition
has chosen a certain part of the shore, opposite
the Hospital
of Qasr-el-Aini, as the site of the finding of
Moses by
Pharaoh's daughter. The spot is marked by a
tall palm with an
unusually smooth trunk, which is, of
course, called Moses's
Tree.
The Nilometer (the column used to mark the rise of the
Nile) is the chief object of interest in the island; it is
situated
at the southern end, exactly opposite the site of
the
old Roman fortress of Babylon, and consists of an
octagon
column of red granite, about thirty feet high.
This pillar
has been frequently repaired, and probably very
little remains
of the original Nilometer, built by the Caliph
Sulieman
in 715
A.
D. It is erected at the bottom of a
well-like chamber or
cistern, crowned by a modern domed
roof, which has, of course,
direct communication with the
Nile. Owing to the elevation of
the river-bed, the traditional
height of sixteen cubits (about
twenty-eight feet)
on the column, when the cutting of the
banks of the irrigation
canals is permitted, does not actually
mean a rise of
the Nile to this extent. At
Cairo, a rise of twenty-six feet

is thought to
be a good average. This traditional number of
cubits is
symbolised in the famous Vatican statue of Father
Nile, who is
surrounded by sixteen genii, who are intended
to represent
those cubits.
In former times, the taxation of the fellah was arranged
on a sliding scale, dependent on the rise of the Nile. It
need scarcely be said, when we remember the fiscal
methods of the Egyptian Government, even as recently
as the time of the Khedive Ismail, that this custom gave
rise to much dishonesty on the part of the officials who
had the custody of the Nilometer, who invariably
proclaimed
the rise to be greater than it actually was.
The rise of the Nile, and the consequent ceremony of
cutting the dam of the Khalig Canal, is celebrated by an
important festival. It is not a poetical metaphor, but an
actual fact, that the Nile is the one beneficent Providence
of
Egypt; and therefore it is not surprising that, as a period
of
universal rejoicing and holiday-making, the Khalig fête
outshines many of the great religious festivals.
A graphic description of this fête is given in Murray's
Handbook:
“The ceremony is performed in the morning by the Governor
of
Cairo or his deputy. The whole
night before this the booths on
the shore and the
boats on the river are crowded with people, who
enjoy
themselves by witnessing or joining the numerous festive
groups. The Governor of
Cairo
and other high officials have marquees
pitched along
the north bank of the Khalig, and ask their
friends to
witness the ceremony. Towards morning the greater
part
of the Cairenes either retire to some house to rest, or wrap
themselves up in a cloak and sleep on board the
boats, or upon
the banks in the open air. About eight
o'clock
A. M., the Governor,
accompanied by troops and his attendants, arrives;
and on giving a
signal, several peasants cut the dam
with hoes, and the water rushes
into the bed of the
canal. In the middle of the dam is a pillar of
earth,
called Aru-seten-
Nil, ‘The Bride
of the Nile,’ which a tradition
pretends to have been
substituted by the humanity of Amru
for the virgin
previously sacrificed every year by the Christians to

the
river-god. While the water is rushing into the canal, the Governor
throws some silver to the men who have been employed
in
cutting the dam, who swim about with great
skill in the rushing
water. It occasionally happens
that some swimmer, less able to
withstand the strength
of the current, is carried away and drowned.
As soon
as sufficient water has entered it, boats full of people ascend
the canal, and the crowds gradually disperse, as the
Governor and
the troops withdraw from the busy
scene.”
The ceremony is rarely witnessed by tourists, as it usually
takes place in the beginning of August. If the
improvements
promised by the Egyptian Government are
carried out, one of the most picturesque and
characteristic
of Cairene festivals will probably be
abolished altogether,
or degenerate into a meaningless
ceremony, as by the
drainage of the Khalig its raison d'être will be abolished.
As mentioned in a previous chapter, the intention is to
convert this ancient waterway — in the early summer
virtually
an open sewer — into an electric tramway.
Just beyond the Khalig is the ruined aqueduct, which is
a very picturesque feature; and though the guide-books are
inclined to ignore it, it is quite worth a visit. The
local
guides ascribe it to Saladin, but it was actually
built by
the Sultan Ghuri. It was intended to supply the
Citadel
with water from the Nile, and though now in a
ruinous
condition, traces of the grand workmanship of the
Mameluke
builders can still be recognised. The length is
about
two and a quarter miles, and the water was conducted
by
seven stages, being raised from one level to the other
by
means of sakyehs. The southern end terminates in a
massive
square tower over two hundred feet high. The
summit
can be conveniently reached by a gently inclined
pathway, similar to the one at Joseph's Well in the
Citadel.
The view from the top is very striking. Those
who
intend visiting the Coptic churches will find it a
convenient
way of making acquaintance with the puzzling
topography
of this Coptic quarter.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XV.
SOME SIDE-SHOWS OF CAIRO.
T
HERE are certain well-known
sights in
Cairo, which
are more popular in character than most of the
antiquities and
curiosities described in earlier chapters.
Such are the
performances of the Howling Dervishes, those
of the Twirling
Dervishes, the dances of the Ghawazee
girls at the Arab cafés,
the snake-charmers, street-conjurers,
etc. These side-shows of
Cairo, as they might well be
called, constitute what Ruskin or Grant Allen would
probably
term “Vulgar
Cairo.” Though no doubt they appeal
more to the
taste of the ordinary sight-seer than to that
of the
intelligent tourist, yet such an intolerant attitude
would be
deprecated by the student of men and manners,
who is capable
of looking beneath the surface, and appreciating
the
substratum of Oriental life and atmosphere
which underlies
these somewhat vulgarised attractions of
the casual tourist.
Cairo abounds in Egyptian
cafés, where dances by the
soidisant members of the Ghawazee tribe are the sole attractions.
They are, however, altogether lacking in local colour,
and are, in fact, run by enterprising Greeks and
Levantines
for European visitors, and the performance is
as banal and
vulgar as at any
café chantant in Antwerp or Amsterdam.
The whole
show consists of a few wailing musicians sitting on
a raised
platform at one end of the café, accompanying the
endless
gyrations of a stout young woman of unprepossessing
features,
who postures in particularly ungraceful and
unedifying
attitudes. Then her place is taken by another,

equally
ill-favoured and obese, who goes through the same
interminable
gyrations, to be relieved in her turn; and this
goes on hour
after hour. This strange “unvariety show”
is, nevertheless,
one of the established sights of
Cairo,
and
is frequented in great numbers by tourists. Genuine
performances
of these dancing girls are seldom seen in
Cairo,
except
occasionally at weddings among the rich Cairenes;
and, in
fact, the public dances of the Ghawazee are forbidden
by the
authorities. They can, however, be seen at
most of the towns
of the Upper Nile Valley, especially at
Keneh and
Esneh.
There is a strong family likeness between all these Oriental
dances. The Ghawazee dance has many points of similarity
with the Spanish gypsy dances, one of the stock
sights of Seville and the Alhambra, which is said to have
been introduced into Spain by the Phœnicians. These
exhibitions of muscular contortion are practically the
same
as the repulsive danse
du ventre, familiar to all Algerian
tourists. The
Indian nautch-dance, equally sensuous but
more graceful, is
also closely related to these terpsichorean
performances. In
short, all these sensuous and muscular,
as distinct from
locomotive, dances have doubtless a common
origin.
These repulsive and stupid exhibitions would not probably
be so much patronised by foreigners, were it not for
the singular dearth of ordinary urban amusements and
public recreations in
Cairo. Probably no tourist-centre of
equal importance
affords so few opportunities to visitors of
amusing themselves
rationally in the evening, when ordinary
sight-seeing is
impracticable. An opera two or three times
a week during the
season, and one or two café concerts,
sum up the resources of
the city in the shape of evening
entertainments.
This lack of evening recreation is the more noticeable
from the fact that
Cairo is popularly supposed to be one of

the gayest
and liveliest winter resorts in the world. In the
limited
society sense this reputation is well deserved,
though the
passing tourist will not probably be enabled to
test its
accuracy. The
Cairo season is like that
of Cannes
or Nice, —one endless round of entertainments of all
kinds.
But these social gaieties are for the most part
confined to
the European winter-residents and the little world
of
Cairo officialdom.
In the case of guests at the big hotels, there
is, however, a
certain amount of social intercourse among
the residents and
tourists; and the balls which are frequently
given by the
fashionable hotels, such as Shepheard's,
Continental, and the
Ghezireh Palace, serve a
useful purpose in bringing about this
amalgamation.
The al-fresco exhibitions of the snake-charmers, conjurers,
story-tellers, etc., are a characteristic feature of
Cairo street-scenes;
but
the most amusing of all these out-door entertainments
are the
performances of Kara Guz, the Egyptian
Punch. This Arabic form
of the friend of our childhood
is perhaps the prototype of the
English Punch-and-Judy
show. The only essential difference
between the English
and Egyptian versions seems to be that the
Egyptian
Punch is polygamous, and it is one of his
numerous wives,
and not the baby, who is thrown out of the
window. A
Nemesis, however, awaits the murderer, as in the
case of
the English Punch, and his soul is conveyed to Hades
by
an Egyptian devil of appalling ugliness.
With strangers, however, the most popular of all the
sights of
Cairo are the performances
of the two sects of
dervishes, known as the Howling and the
Twirling Dervishes.
They take place every Friday afternoon in
their
respective
tekiyehs, as the convents of this fanatical sect
are
termed. These quasi-religious services, technically
known as
Zikrs, though repulsive and brutalising
enough
to satisfy the most morbid tastes, are, however,
tame and
perfunctory compared with the performances which
take

place at the
great religious festivals at the Mosques of the
Hasaneen and
Mehemet Ali.
The ordinary weekly Zikrs of the
Twirling Dervishes
cannot always be reckoned upon by the
sight-seer, as they
are often suspended. The Howling
fraternity, however,
perform with great regularity every
Friday afternoon,
between two and three, in the
Tekiyeh-Kasr-el-Ain; and to
enable their guests to witness the
spectacle in comfort, the
proprietors of the principal hotels
advance the hour of the
table d'hôte lunch on that day.
The dervishes stand in a circle, with their eyes fixed upon
their sheik, who remains in the centre of the ring of
worshippers,
and directs the exercises and controls the
pace
of the movements with gestures, as a musical
conductor
directs a band or orchestra with his baton.
The beginning is comparatively sober and restrained, the
dervishes slowly bending their heads to and fro, and
perpetually
ejaculating invocations to Allah with
staccato
grunts or groans. Soon the swaying becomes more
violent,
and the body is bent backwards and forwards till
the forehead
and the back of the head almost touch the
ground
alternately. The groaning and howling increases in
force
and volume, and is unpleasantly suggestive of the
roar
of wild beasts. By this time most of the fanatics
have
flung aside their turbans, and their long black manes
sweep
backwards and fowards like a punkah curtain, with
the regularity
of a pendulum. Some of the more excitable
worshippers
are at this point foaming at the mouth and
yelling
hu! hu! in an ecstasy of religious frenzy
only partially
simulated. Occasionally a dervish will fall on
the floor in
a paroxysm of ecstatic emotion which has all the
appearance
of an epileptic fit. In fact, there is a
certain element
of genuine fanaticism in the performance when
at its height
that might prove dangerous to the spectators.
Ladies are not
advised to remain to the end; or if the
spectacle proves too

engrossing,
they should be especially careful not to sit too
close to the
dervishes, or to brush up against the performers.
The
dervishes maintain that the touch of a woman is contamination,
and the half-maddened fanatics might possibly
resent this
contact in a very unpleasant fashion. Male visitors,
too, will
be well advised to avoid letting it be seen
that they are
affected by the ludicrous aspect of some
phases of this
performance.
To a spectator of an impressionable temperament there
is something horribly fascinating in this performance. He
may be told, and be quite prepared to believe at the time,
that the groaning and howling of these fanatics is as much
a
mercenary show, in which the Christian dogs of tourists
and
other unbelievers, instead of the Egyptians, can be
conveniently “spoilt,” as a religious exercise. But there is
no doubt that the frenzy of the dervishes is not wholly simulated,
for towards the end of the service the howling,
groaning, and swaying worshippers seem in a manner
hypnotised
by the wild strains of the excruciating music.
Besides being a less obnoxious spectacle, regarded from
a secular point of view, the Twirling Dervishes'
performance
is a far more remarkable one, regarded as a
gymnastic feat, than that of their confrères, the Howling
Dervishes. After all, it does not require to be a
Mohammedan
counterpart of the Salvationists to groan,
gasp,
and sway the body by the hour together. Any of
the
European spectators could perform the feat, if
necessary.
The Twirling Dervish may be half impostor, half
fanatic;
but at all events, like the sword-swallower or
slack-wire
dancer, he is doing something which none of the
European
spectators could do. To revolve at the rate of
from sixty
to one hundred times a minute for nearly half an
hour is
an accomplishment to which the feats of the record
wielders
of the Indian clubs alone can offer a parallel.
Then,
too, one must allow a certain amount of religious
fervour

and
exaltation, which seems wanting to the ceremonies of
the
“Howlers.” The Twirling Dervish has all the air of a
genuine
mystic.
“It is impossible to contemplate the countenance of the
twirling
fanatic, and the contrast of its strange
quietude with the ceaseless
motion of his body, without
being powerfully impressed by it. As
the endless gyrations
continue, the position of the arms is repeatedly
varied.
Now both are extended at full length; now one is dropped
by the side, while the other remains still stretched out; now one,
now both, are bent till the tips of the fingers touch the
shoulders.
But all the time the eyes remain closed,
and the face wears the
same expression of perfect and
imperturbable calm. To gaze intently
upon him is to feel
his condition gradually communicating
itself to your own
brain. That spinning figure with the unmoved
countenance
begins to exercise a disturbing effect upon you.
“The world of sight must have long disappeared from his view;
the whizzing universe would be a mere blur upon his
retina were he
to open his eyes. But does he see nothing
beyond it through their
closed lids? Has he really twirled
himself in imagination to the
Gates of Paradise? Perhaps
the incessant rotary movement acts
on the human brain like
hashish. This dervish, at any rate, has
all the air of the
wonder-seer. He is of the true race of the Visionaries;
and even if he were not, the stupor of trance is, at any rate,
a less unwholesome and distressing subject of
contemplation than
the spasms of epilepsy. The performance
of the Twirling Dervishes
leaves no sense of a degraded
humanity behind it; but you quit the
company of their
grunting and gasping brothers with all the feeling
of
having assisted at a ‘camp-meeting’ of the lower apes.”
1
The best
Zikrs are to be seen at
the chief mosques on
the night of the Middle of Shaban. This
great festival
takes place during the most solemn night in the
whole
Mohammedan year, when, according to immemorial
custom,
the Khedive pays his devotions in the Mosque of
Mehemet Ali. The belief is, that, on this night of Sidr,
the lotus-tree, which bears as many leaves as there are
human beings, is shaken by an angel in Paradise, and on
each leaf that falls is inscribed the name of some person

who will
infallibly die before the end of the year. Naturally,
a strong
personal interest is behind the prayers and
intercessions made
to Allah and Mohammed on this night,
and it is not surprising
that all the mosques are thronged.
With the Egyptians themselves the numerous religious
festivals are regarded more as excuses for holiday-making
than as occasions for religious exercises. So the inclusion
of
these fête-days among the
Cairo
side-shows may be pardoned.
The public festivals (Molids) offer even a better field
for the study of Cairene native life than continuous
visits
to the bazaars. The religious significance of these
feasts
is, as a rule, quite ignored by the pleasure-loving
Cairenes,
and they are more like fairs on a large scale
than religious
festivals.
Most of these fêtes take place out of the European
season, but the Molid (birthday anniversary) of the
Hasaneen,
which is celebrated in the winter, should not
be omitted from
the tourist's programme.
“Nothing more picturesque and fairylike can be imagined than
the scenes in the streets and bazaars of
Cairo on the great night of
the Hasaneen. The curious thing was, that, in the winter
after
Tel-el-Kebir, when I stood — for riding was
impossible — in the
midst of the dense throng in the
Mooski, and struggled into the
by-street that leads to the
Mosque of the Hasaseen, there was not
a sign of ill-humour
or fanaticism, in spite of the presence of many
Europeans.
It might have been expected that at least some slight
demonstration would have been made against the Europeans who
wandered about the gaily illuminated streets; but English ladies
walked through the bazaars, English officers and tourists
mingled
in the throng, and even reached the doors of
the sacred mosque
itself, without the slightest
molestation or even remark.
“The scene, as I turned into one of the narrow lanes of the
great
khan which fronts the mosque, was like a picture
in the Arabian
Nights. The long bazaar was lighted by
innumerable chandeliers
and coloured lamps and candles,
and covered by awnings of rich
shawls and stuffs. The
shops had quite changed their character,

and each
was turned into a tastefully furnished reception-room.
Seated in the richly hung recess, you can see the throng pushing
by, —the whole population, it seems, of
Cairo, in their best array
and merriest temper. All at once the sound of drums and
pipes
is heard, and a band of dervishes, chanting
benedictions on the
Prophet and Hoseyn, pass through the
delighted crowd. On your left
is a shop — nay, a
throne-room in miniature — where a story-teller
is holding
an audience spellbound, as he relates, with dramatic
gestures, some favourite tale. Hard by, a holy man is revolving his
head solemnly and unceasingly, as he repeats the name of
God, or
some potent text from the Koran. In another place,
a party of
dervishes are performing a
Zikr. The whole scene is certainly unreal
and fairylike.”
1
It seems, perhaps, strange to include what to Western
minds is a purely private and domestic function in this
chapter; but a native wedding seems to be considered, at
all
events by lady travellers, one of the recognised sights of
Cairo. Strangers who wish to be present
at one of these
characteristic entertainments will have little
difficulty in
effecting this. In fact it is cynically said by
residents that
no self-respecting dragoman would allow his
patron to be
balked of his desire by the fact that no Cairene
wedding
was at that time to take place. He would probably,
by
means of baksheesh, arrange one on purpose!
There is not, indeed, much difference in the ceremonial
between a wedding in
Cairo and one in Constantinople,
Algiers, or other
Mohammedan cities; and male visitors, at
all events, will
probably consider the interminable ceremonies
of the marriage
festival tedious and puerile.
The preliminary negotiations are usually arranged by
professional intermediaries or match-makers, and the bridegroom,
as a rule, never sees his bride unveiled till the
actual day of the wedding. The legal preliminaries being
satisfactorily arranged, the formal festivities begin with
the
procession of the bride to the bridegroom's house. In
the

case of rich
people, the bridal procession is conducted on
a very elaborate
scale. The train is usually headed by
buffoons, musicians, and
jugglers. Then comes the bride,
walking under a canopy borne
by four attendants, and surrounded
and followed by a crowd of
female relatives and
friends. Sometimes, however, the bride
and her train of
relatives are mounted on asses; but among the
richer
classes an incongruous note of modernity is
sometimes
given to the spectacle, by the bride being
driven to the
house in an ordinary European brougham, which is
preceded
by a band of music, and the picturesque
procession
of troops of dancers and singers is altogether
dispensed
with, thus robbing the pageant of the most
characteristic
feature of Cairene wedding processions.
Formerly, in the case of weddings among the Cairene
traders, the most striking part of the procession was a
cavalcade of decorated cars, each containing members of
a
particular trade or craft engaged in their special callings:
“in one, for instance, a kaivejy, with his assistants, and
pots and cups and fire, making coffee for the spectators;
in a
second, makers of sweetmeats; in a third, makers of
pancakes;
in a fourth, silk-lace manufacturers; in a fifth,
a
silk-weaver with his loom; in a sixth, tinners of copper
vessels at their work. In short, almost every manufacture
and
trade had its representatives in a separate wagon.”
This
vehicular Arts and Crafts Exhibition is copied now-a-days
in
many Continental carnival processions.
The bride and her party having arrived at the house, the
wedding banquet takes place. The bridegroom, however,
is not present, and in fact does not see his future wife
until the end of the day. The repast is followed by what
would in modern parlance be called a reception; and the
long-suffering bride, for all the rest of the day, is
literally
on show to the throng of invited guests, which
usually number
many European ladies. It would, of course, be
contrary

to the
etiquette of the Mohammedans for the chief
personage to
respond in any way to the felicitations of
her friends, and
for the whole of the day she remains
silent and motionless, on
a kind of throne at one end of
the room.
Meanwhile, etiquette requires that the bridegroom should
in the mean time visit the bath and the mosque, attended
by his friends and acquaintances.
“Returned to his house, he leaves his friends and attendants in
a
lower apartment, and goes up to the bride, whom he
finds seated
with a shawl thrown over her head, so as to
conceal her face completely,
and attended by one or two
females. The latter he induces
to retire by means of a
small present. He then gives a present of
money to the
bride, as ‘the price of uncovering her face;’ and having
removed the covering (saying, as he does so, ‘In the name of
God, the Compassionate, the Merciful’), he beholds her, generally
for the first time. On the occasion of his first visit,
he is recommended
to perfume himself, and to sprinkle some
sugar almonds
on the head of the bride and on that of each
woman with her. Also,
when he approaches her, he should
perform the prayer of the rekas,
and she should do the same, if able.”
Among the upper classes of the Cairenes and the official
Turkish families the spectacular portion of the bridal
procession
is shorn of much of its glory, though the rites
and
ceremonies in the house are carried out in the
orthodox
manner. The bride and her friends are in
carriages, and
are escorted to the husband's house by troops
of soldiers
and officials of all ranks; for Western manners
and customs
are outwardly, at least, being steadily
assimilated by the
upper classes in Egypt as in Turkey. It is
only the lower
classes in
Cairo who are consistently conservative in all
their modes of life.
The notoriously inferior and degraded position which
women occupy in countries under the yoke of Islam, which
is
the chief blot on the Mohammedan social system, is even
symbolised in some of the apparently meaningless forms

and
ceremonies of an Egyptian wedding. Though universal
equality
and fraternity are the cardinal principles of
the Moslem cult,
women are altogether excluded from the
benefits of these
liberal tenets. The essential inferiority
of the gentler sex
is, indeed, a part of the Mohammedan
religion. Innumerable
passages in the Koran testify to
the view taken by the founder
of the Moslem faith of the
ineradicable iniquity of womankind.
“I stood at the gate
of Paradise,” wrote the Prophet, “and,
lo! most of its inhabitants
were the poor; and I stood at the
gates of hell,
and, lo! most of its inhabitants were women.”
In fact, no Mohammedan takes a woman seriously.
He
regards her as merely an ornamental appendage of his
household, and is not quite satisfied that she has a soul,
though the more tolerant are inclined to give her the benefit
of the doubt. All over the East, women are the rich
man's toys
and the poor man's slaves. “The worst of this
deplorable state
of things,” writes Mr. Stanley Lane-Poole,
“is that there
seems no reasonable prospect of improvement.
The Mohammedan
social system is so thoroughly
bound up with the religion that
it appears an almost hopeless
task to separate the two. … As
long as the Mohammedan
religion exists, the social life with
which it has
unfortunately become identified will probably
survive; and
whilst the latter prevails in Egypt, we cannot
expect the
higher results of civilisation.”
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XVI.
THE PYRAMIDS OF GHIZEH.
P
ERHAPS there is no single
ancient monument in
existence which has been so much written
about as
the Pyramid of
Cheops, usually known as the
Great
Pyramid.
The number of volumes devoted to this
mausoleum
would, in fact, fill a respectable library. The
wildest
theories have been ventilated in an attempt to
solve the
meaning and account for the object of the Pyramid.
To quote only a few. Some have supposed, with a sublime
indifference to the adaptation of ways and means, that
they were intended merely to act as an indestructible
metrical standard. Pliny thought that they were built
mainly to give the people employment; in fact, to serve
the
same purpose as public works subsidised by modern
governments
in time of famine, plague, or great national
distress.
Others held, and this theory long maintained
its
ground, that the perfect orientation of the Pyramids
indicated
that they were built for astronomical purposes.
By
mediæval chroniclers, when Egyptian chronology was at
a
discount, they were said to have been built by Joseph
for granaries.
Many writers, however, contented themselves with attributing
a merely symbolical motive to the Pyramids.
Perhaps the most original idea was that of a French
savant,
who held that the Pyramids were built as a barrier
to protect
the cities on the banks of the Nile from sandstorms.
Now,
happily, the fables, speculations, and misconceptions
to which
these structures have given rise are, for



the most
part, exploded. The overwhelming weight of
evidence, the fruit
of the exhaustive researches of trained
observers and
scientists, is in favour of their having simply
been used as
royal tombs.
The stupendous size of these cairns, the incalculable
amount of labour their building entailed, is not, however,
so extraordinary as the astonishing architectural skill
shown
in the construction. As Fergusson observes in his
“History of
Architecture,” notwithstanding the immense
superincumbent
weight, no settlement in any part can be
detected to an
appreciable fraction of an inch. In short,
what probably first
strikes the spectator is its matter, and
then its manner of
construction.
An architect cannot help being amazed at the wonderful
skill and elaboration of the workmanship; “the flatness
and squareness of the joints is extraordinary, equal to
opticians' work of the present day, but on a scale of
acres
instead of feet of material. The squareness and
level of
the base is brilliantly true, the average error being
less
than a ten thousandth of the side in equality, in
squareness,
and in level.”
1The real meaning and true inwardness of the Pyramids
is admirably suggested in the following passage in Prof.
Flinders-Petrie's “History of Egypt,” now in preparation:
“The essential feeling of all the earliest works of the
ancient
Egyptians is a rivalry with Nature. In
other times buildings have
been placed either before a
background of hills, so as to provide a
natural
setting for them, or crowning some natural height. But
the Egyptian consented to no such tame coöperation with natural
features. He selected a range of desert-hills over a
hundred feet
high, and then subdued it entirely,
making of it a mere pedestal for
Pyramids, which were
more than thrice as high as the native hill on
which
they stood. There was no shrinking from a comparison with
the work of Nature; but, on the contrary, an
artificial hill was

formed which shrunk its natural basis by comparison, until it
seemed a mere platform for the work of man. This same
grandeur
of idea is seen in the vast masses used
in construction. Man did
not then regard his work as a
piling together of stones, but as the
erection of
masses that rivalled those of Nature.”
It is scarcely necessary to recapitulate here the popular
information about the Pyramids, which is to be found
described
at length in all guide-books. Every Egyptian
traveller
is aware that these buildings are royal tombs,
built by
the first three sovereigns of the fourth dynasty, —
Khufu,
Khafra, and Menkaura (or, popularly,
Cheops,
Chephren, and
Mycerinus); that they
are probably the oldest monuments
in tolerable preservation in
Egypt, dating from a period so
remote that almost as many
centuries separate them from
the famous temples of
Abydos,
Thebes, and Abou Simbel
as separate these famous
ruins from the great buildings
of the Ptolemies. We all know
that the Pyramids were
built of limestone from the Turra
quarries on the other
side of the Nile, and cased with
polished granite, which
was laid under contribution, after the
Arab's conquest, to
build the walls and mosques of
Cairo.
At the risk of boring my readers, I will venture to quote
a few statistics. According to the latest measurements
(Petrie), the height of the Pyramid of
Cheops is 451 feet.
It may be
interesting to compare it with other great buildings,
ancient
and modern. The Washington monument at
Washington, D. C., is
555 feet high, and the Eiffel Tower 984,
while the dome of St.
Peter's, Rome, is but 429 feet high.
Each side is 755 feet at
the base, so that a walk round the
Great Pyramid would be a little over half
a mile in length.
Perhaps this will convey a better notion of
its size than
the often-quoted statement that the area is
thirteen acres,
exactly that of Lincoln's Inn Fields, London,
and about four
times the area of the Capitol at Washington.
The weight
of this truly royal sepulchre is computed at seven
million

tons. Perhaps
the fact that St. Peter's of Rome could be
erected in this
Pyramid, supposing it were hollow, and the
curious computation
of a French savant that the stones
of the three Pyramids
(
Cheops,
Chephren, and Mycerinus)
would be
sufficient to make a wall six feet high and one
foot wide all
round France, brings home to the spectators
a clearer idea of
the size of the
Great Pyramid than
whole
pages of dry figures.
Considerable doubt has been thrown by commentators
on Herodotus's famous account of the building of the
Pyramids,
especially in regard to the passage in which he
declares that
the Pyramid of
Cheops was the result
of
the labours of 100,000 men, who worked three months
a
year, for twenty years, at the task.
Prof. Flinders-Petrie, however, makes out a convincing
and excellently reasoned case in favour of the accuracy of
Herodotus's statement. The actual work was probably
organised as follows: Each year, towards the end of July,
when the Nile had fairly risen, the men would assemble.
The blocks of stone average about two and a half tons, and
each would require not less than eight men. Supposing,
then, each gang brought over and placed in position ten or
a dozen blocks during the three months' corvéc, and
reckoning
that some 2,300,000 stones — the calculation of
the
best authorities — would be required for the
Great Pyramid,
it will at
once be seen that the total number could easily
be brought
over and the Pyramid built in rather less time
than the twenty
years mentioned by the Greek historian.
In fact, there seems
no reason to discredit the traditional
account of the methods
employed in carrying out what
seems at first sight an almost
superhuman enterprise.
Then it must be remembered that the
transport of these
colossal blocks to the site of the Pyramids
would be much
facilitated, owing to the inundation. They could
be transported
in boats or barges right up to the edge of the
plateau.
The ascent of the
Great
Pyramid, as usually undertaken,
is not only absolutely
free from danger, but requires no
climbing abilities at all;
in fact, a child of six would have
no difficulty in reaching
the summit. The only objection
is that it is rather trying to
the wind and temper, owing to
the heat of the sun. Two or
three Arabs practically haul
the visitor up to the top, and,
unless the tourist is strong-minded
enough to take the
initiative, only a couple of halts
are as a rule allowed the
breathless climber; and at these
resting-places he will be
pestered with unattached Arabs
offering him water and
clamouring for baksheesh.
We are supposing, of course, that the traveller is “doing”
the Pyramids in the conventional way, with one of a band
of tourists marshalled by the satellites of one of the
great
tourist-agencies, who arrive every morning from
Cairo during
the
season. The main object of the conductor being
to get his
party back to the hotel by lunch-time, the examination
of the
Sphinx, the Temple of the
Sphinx, and other
sights
is, of course, perfunctory in the extreme. The Arabs
cannot,
at any rate, reasonably be blamed for the hurried
manner in
which the ascent is performed. Naturally, their
aim is to
conduct as many tourists to the top as possible in
the day.
The summit reached, a magnificent view may be enjoyed
during the regulation half-hour's rest. The Delta of the
Nile, interspersed with countless channels and rivulets
winding about like silver threads, seems to resemble the
silver filigree ornaments of Greece. Looking down at
Cairo,
from which the silver threads
radiate, one is reminded of
the fanciful Oriental comparison
of the Delta with “a fan
fastened with a diamond stud.” The
spectator's poetical
fancies, however, are soon put to flight
by clamorous
demands for baksheesh.
While resting on the summit, the Arab version of the
Cumberland guides' race may be witnessed, as any of the



Arab guides
for a few piastres (at first the Arab will magnanimously
offer
to do the feat for five shillings) is quite
willing to race up
and down the Great and Second Pyramids
in ten minutes. The
feat of climbing the
Second Pyramid (
Chephren's) might
better not be emulated by the ordinary
tourist, as the smooth
granite casing still remains for some
hundred and fifty feet
from the top. To a mountaineer or
cragsman, however, the climb
is mere child's play; but
even an experienced climber would
better not attempt it
in ordinary boots. Furnished with
ordinary Tennis -shoes
there would be little difficulty. Mark
Twain, as is well
known, thought little of the feat. The above
description
will serve as an illustration of how
not to do the Pyramids.
The best plan, and one which can be recommended even to
the
hurried tourist, is to stay the preceding night at the
Mena
House hotel, and make the ascent early in the
morning, before
the daily incursion of the tourists from
Cairo.
But in order to realise the stupendous bulk and the
immensity of the
Great Pyramid, it is,
perhaps, better to
forego the ascent altogether. To persons of
an æsthetic or
imaginative temperament, this somewhat banal
and commonplace
expedition is decidedly disillusionising.
Hauled like
a bale of goods up this gigantic staircase of
something like
two hundred steps, — to be accurate, 206, for
everything
pertaining to the structure of the Pyramid has
been
exhaustively examined, noted, measured, and
tabulated, —
by grinning and chattering Arabs, the visitor is
scarcely
in a position to appreciate properly the grandeur
or the
solemnity of this vast mouument. If, instead of following
the hordes of tourists to the summit, we stand a few hundred
yards away and quietly examine this wonderful result of a
civilisation of nearly five thousand years ago, gradually an
overwhelming sense of their stupendous bulk and immensity
will
be experienced.

It is not easy to reproduce in imagination these magnificent
sepulchres as they appeared in their full glory some
five thousand years ago. In this connection it is worth
quoting Dean Stanley's graphic description, in his “Sinai
and Palestine,” although a hypercritical reader may
perhaps
feel disposed to pick holes in the author's
archæology, — for
instance, it is now well known that the
ancient Egyptians
never inscribed the exteriors of the
Pyramids; but the
Dean, though a man of wide culture, never
laid claim to a
profound knowledge of Egyptology:
“The smooth casing of part of the top of the
Second Pyramid,
and the magnificent granite blocks which form the lower stairs of
the Third, serve to show what they must have been all
from top to
bottom. The First and Second, brilliant
white or yellow limestone,
smooth from top to bottom,
instead of those rude, disjointed masses
which their
stripped sides now present; the Third, all glowing with
the red granite from the
First
Cataract. As it is, they have the
barbarous
look of Stonehenge; but then they must have shone with
the polish of an age already rich in civilisation, — and that the
more
remarkable, when it is remembered that these
granite blocks which
furnish the outside of the Third,
and the inside of the First, must
have come all the
way from the
First Cataract. It
also seems, from
Herodotus and others, that these
smooth outsides were covered with
sculptures. Then you
must build up or uncover the massive tombs,
now broken
or covered with sand, so as to restore the aspect of vast
streets of tombs, like those on the Appian Way, out
of which the
Great Pyramid would arise, like a
cathedral above smaller churches.
Lastly, you must
enclose the two other Pyramids with stone precincts
and gigantic gateways; and, above all, you must restore the
Sphinx,
as he was
in the days of his glory.”
After the ascent, the exploration of the interior will
probably be undertaken. This trip, though far more tiring
than the climb to the summit, is particularly interesting,
and should not be omitted. Ladies, however, unless
accustomed
to scrambling, are not recommended to visit
the
interior. As in all the Pyramids, the entrance is on
the
northern side. After descending a gallery some sixty
feet,

the passage
which leads to the Great Gallery is reached.
The inclined
passage continues to a subterranean (or rather
sub-pyramidal,
for, of course, all the galleries and chambers
in the interior
are, in a sense, subterranean) chamber, known
as the Queen's
Chamber, which is rarely visited by ordinary
tourists. The
origin of the names of the two chambers is
curious and
fortuitous. These names were given first by
the Arabs, in
conformity with their custom of making men's
tombs
flat-topped, and those for women with a concave roof.
As these
names happened to accord with the facts, they
have been
adopted by Egyptologists, as well as by the public.
The Great
Gallery, still mounting upwards, leads to
the King's Chamber,
— a room some seventy-four feet long,
seventeen broad, and
nineteen high. The roof is flat, and
formed of simple blocks
of granite, resting on the side
walls, which are built of the
same materials; “and so
truly and beautifully are these blocks
fitted together, that
the edge of a penknife could not be
inserted between them.”
(Murray's Guide.)
Here is the famous sarcophagus — the
raison d'être,
indeed, of the
Great Pyramid — in which the remains of
King
Cheops, no doubt, once rested.
The discovery of this
red-gradite coffin did not, it is
needless to say, upset the
preconceived fantastic theory of
Piazzi Smyth. Though
obviously a sarcophagus, the professor
did not allow himself
to be disconcerted, but declared that it
was a coffer
intended as an indestructible measure of capacity
to all
time!
Many traditions and myths have centred round the Pyramid
of Mycerinus (Third Pyramid), which is still said to
be haunted. A Coptic legend, which recalls the myth of
the sirens in the Odyssey, tells the story of a beautiful
woman enthroned on this pyramid, who allures desert
wayfarers
from the South and West, embraces them in her
arms, and deprives them of reason.

“Fair Rhodopè, as story tells,
The bright unearthly nymph, who dwells
'Mid sunless gold and jewels hid,
The lady of the Pyramid.”
Students of folk-lore are well aware that the germ of most
of our nursery tales can be traced back to the legendary
stories of the remotest ages of antiquity; and a story of this
same Rhodope, told by the “Father of History,” Herodotus,
suggests the source of the nursery legend of Cinderella.
While
bathing in the Nile, an eagle flew off with one of her
sandals, and, carrying it to
Memphis,
dropped it at the feet
of the King Mycerinus (Menkaura).
Struck by its beauty,
he sent out his messengers in all
directions to find the owner
of this little sandal; and when
they had found her, he made
her his queen. Thus, too, in many
of the pictorial sculptures
in the temples of
Thebes can be traced prototypes of the
characters in the Arabian Nights' Stories.
Campbell's Tomb is the best known of the royal sepulchres
of this great cemetery of ancient Egyptian sovereigns.
It is so called, in accordance with the popular and
illogical
method of nomenclature which formerly obtained,
of naming
tombs after some modern notability instead of the
tenant,
— in this case after the British consul-general at
the
time of the discovery of the tomb by Colonel Howard
Vyse.
It is comparatively modern, being attributed by
scholars
to the twenty-sixth dynasty, when that of
Sais, with the
help of
Greek mercenaries, over-ran Egypt. The tomb
is really a pit
about fifty-five feet deep; at the bottom is a
small chamber,
in which were found four sarcophagi, one
of which was given to
the British Museum. It is a usual
feat of the Arab guides to
climb down the almost perpendicular
sides of the shaft; but if
strangers wish to explore
the tomb chamber, they will have to
be let down by a rope,
— a feat which, considering the little
there is to see at the
bottom, is rarely performed. There are
numerous other

tombs in the
extensive necropolis which surrounds the
Pyramids, but they
are not of popular interest. The sightseeing
of most visitors
to the Pyramid field will, in short,
be confined to the ascent
of the
Great Pyramid, possibly a
visit to the interior, a hasty glimpse of the
Sphinx, Campbell's
Tomb,
and the
Sphinx Temple.
The
Sphinx, for thousands of
years the greatest enigma
in Egypt, has not succeeded in
baffling the investigations of
modern antiquarians, who have
stripped it of much of the
mystery which constituted its great
charm. Its builder,
however, is still a matter of conjecture
with students of
Egyptology. It is now conclusively proved
that it is nothing
but a colossal image of the Egyptian deity,
Harmachis,
the “god of the morning,” and, therefore, of
his human
representative, the king (unknown) who had it hewn.
A
stela found by Mariette, near the
Great Pyramid, shows that
the
Sphinx was probably repaired by
Cheops and
Chephren,
the builders of the Great and Second
Pyramids respectively.
The
Sphinx is not an
independent structure, like the
Pyramids, but is for the most
part hewn out of the rocky
cliff, or promontory, which juts
out here from the desert
plateau. The body and head are
actually hewn out of this
living rock, but sandstone masonry
has been built up to
connect the natural outline. The
measurements given in
many of the books of reference are of
little value, as they
vary according to the amount of sand
which had drifted
round the statue; but the latest
measurements of Professor
Petrie give the length of the body
as 140 feet, while the
head measures thirty feet from the top
of the forehead to
the bottom of the chin. The height of the
Sphinx, from
the
forehead to the base of the monument, is seventy feet.
Some successful excavations at the foot of the
Sphinx have recently been undertaken
by an American Egyptologist,
Colonel Ram. In 1896 he
discovered the klaft, or
stone cap, with the sacred asp on the
forehead, which was

known to have
once been the head-covering of the
Sphinx.
Dean Stanley, for instance, in his “Sinai
and Palestine,”
wonders, apropos of the colossal head, “what
the sight
must have been when on its head there was the
royal
helmet of Egypt.”
A thorough and systematic excavation of this colossal
figure, and the removal of the steadily encroaching desert
sands which have buried the greater portion of the body,
is
much to be desired. The cost, however, would be enormous,
amounting at least to that of a whole year's excavation
carried out by the joint efforts of the National Museum
and
the Egyptian Exploration Society. Such a work should
be
undertaken by private enterprise. If another public-spirited
man like Sir Erasmus Wilson would provide the
funds for the
work, it is believed that discoveries of the
greatest
importance would repay the work of excavating.
The late Miss
A. B. Edwards, indeed, was of opinion that
the greatest find
in the whole field of Egyptian antiquities
is likely to be
round the base of the
Sphinx, “which
probably marks the site of a necropolis, buried a hundred
feet in the sand, of the kings of the first and second
dynasties!”
The first view of the
Sphinx
is, undoubtedly, striking
and impressive in the highest
degree, but it must be
admitted that the conventional
rhapsodies of modern writers
who enlarge on the beauty of its
features are over-strained.
Before the figure had been
mutilated by Mussulman
fanatics, it is possible that the
mediæval critics were justified
in speaking of the
Sphinx as a model of human symmetry,
wearing “an expression of the softest beauty and
the most winning peace.” Now, however, the traveller is
confronted by a much disfigured stone giant, with a
painfully
distorted mouth, broken nostrils, and the
grimace of a
hideous negro.
But though there is little concrete beauty in this



colossal
figure, there is an undeniable fascination about
the
Sphinx, due to its impressive surroundings,
its mysterious
traditions, and its solemn immobility of
expression.
To realise the charm of this monument, we must
read the
classic and oft-quoted description of Kinglake, who,
in a
passage of incomparable prose, has succeeded where so
many writers have failed:
“And near the Pyramids, more wondrous and more awful than
all else in the land of Egypt, there sits the lonely
Sphinx. Comely
the creature is, but the comeliness is not of this
world: the once
worshipped beast is a deformity and a
monster to this generation;
and yet you can see that
those lips, so thick and heavy, were fashioned
according to some ancient mould of beauty, — some mould of
beauty now forgotten, — forgotten because that Greece
drew forth
Cytherea from the flashing foam of the
Ægean, and in her image
created new forms of beauty,
and made it a law among men that the
short and proudly
wreathed lips should stand for the sign and the
main
condition of loveliness through all generations to come. Yet
still there lives on the race of those who were
beautiful in the fashion
of the elder world; and
Christian girls of Coptic blood will look on
you with
the sad, serious gaze, and kiss your charitable hand with
the big pouting lips of the very
Sphinx.
“Laugh and mock, if you will, at the worship of stone idols;
but
mark ye this, ye breakers of images: that, in
one regard, the stone
idol bears awful semblance of
Deity, — unchangefulness in the midst
of change, — the
same seeming will and intent for ever and ever inexorable!
Upon ancient dynasties of Ethiopian and Egyptian
kings,
upon Greek and Roman, upon Arab and Ottoman
conqueror, upon
Napoleon, dreaming of an Eastern
empire, upon battle and pestilence,
upon the ceaseless
misery of the Egyptian race, upon keen-eyed travellers,
— Herodotus yesterday and Warburton to-day, — upon all and
more this unworldly
Sphinx has watched, and watched like a Providence,
with the same earnest eyes, and the same sad,
tranquil mien.
And we, — we shall die, and Islam will
wither away; and the Englishman,
straining forever to
hold his loved India, will plant a firm
foot on the
banks of the Nile, and sit in the seats of the faithful,
and still that sleepless rock will lie watching and watching the
works of the new busy race, with those same sad,
earnest eyes, and
the same tranquil mien everlasting.
You dare not mock at the
Sphinx!”
A short distance south of the
Sphinx is the so-called
Temple of the
Sphinx, a structure, probably, of the
fourth
dynasty. The sand drift of thousands of years has
so
covered it that the non-observant traveller would
suppose
the Temple to be a subterranean building. The
Temple is
a worthy pendant of the mighty mausoleum, to which
it
seems to serve as a kind of mortuary chapel, for the
discovery
here of the famous green basalt statue of
Khafra (
Chephren), which we have seen in the
Ghizeh Museum,
is held by
most authorities to prove that this sovereign was
the builder
of this temple, as well as the
Second
Pyramid.
In short, it is probably the mastaba of
this sepulchre. The
building is a fine specimen of the
architecture of the Ancient
Empire. It is lined in some parts
with huge blocks of
alabaster.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XVII.
THE CITY OF THE SACRED BULLS.
T
HE ruins of
Memphis and the necropolis of Sakkarah
are most conveniently reached by steamer or train
from
Cairo to
Bedrashen, a small village on the banks of
the Nile, about
fifteen miles from the city. Most Egyptian
antiquarians and
historians agree in assigning the date of
its foundation to
Menes, the first historical, as opposed to
the quasi-mythical
god-kings, king of Egypt. At all events,
this ancient capital
is certainly of a very remote antiquity.
It is not difficult to understand why the kings of the
Ancient Empire established their capital here. Its
situation
was of distinct political, commercial, and
strategic value.
From the comparatively feeble tribes on the
western bank
of the Nile there was no danger of attack, while
a city on
the eastern bank would invite attacks from the
inhabitants
of Mesopotamia,
Syria, and Arabia. Then, in addition to
its natural advantages of a fertile and well-wooded soil, the
city was not far from the seacoast, and occupying a fairly
central position in Egypt, and having command of the Nile,
it
would control the country from
Philae, on
the south, to
the Mediterranean, on the north. Under the
fourth and
sixth dynasties, whose kings sprang from
Memphis, the
city reached
a height of splendour which was probably never
excelled; but
the rise of
Thebes, in the eighteenth
dynasty,
considerably diminished the glories of
Memphis, and though
it
was still an important city,
Thebes was
the metropolis of
all Egypt. After the New Empire,
Memphis declined in
importance, and from that period its history is very similar

to that of
Heliopolis, — another historic city,
of which
scarcely any ruins remain. Both cities were taken
and
retaken in turn by Assyrian, Ethiopian, Persian, and
Greek
invaders. It was gradually shorn of most of its
glories,
and the founding of
Alexandria was the final blow, fulfilling
the gloomy prophecy of Jeremiah: “O daughter of
Egypt, make ready that which can serve thee in thy
captivity,
because
Memphis shall become a desert; she shall
be forsaken,
and become uninhabited.” Such, in brief, is
the outline of the
history of this once famous city.
Those who have visited
Thebes,
with its rich treasure-trove
of magnificent temples and
monuments, are, perhaps,
a little puzzled to account for the
total disappearance
of a city which, though some two thousand
years
older than the City of the Thousand Gates,
possessed
many buildings of the age of the nineteenth and
twentieth
dynasties, of later date than many of
Thebes's famous
buildings. It is, however, necessary to remember the very
different conditions. In the first place,
Memphis lay in the
path of all the invading
nations who overthrew Egypt in
turn. Then
Thebes had no Fostat or
Cairo at its threshold,
— a city which was
literally built out of the ruins of
Memphis and
Heliopolis. Then, too, the devastating character
of the Nile inundation, to which low-lying
Memphis was
peculiarly subject, must not be
forgotten. As Miss Brodrick,
in Murray's admirable Handbook,
aptly observes, the waters
of the inundation, long ago
unrestrained by the protecting
dykes, covered the plain with a
gradually increasing layer
of mud deposit, beneath which every
trace of such ruins as
were left completely disappeared.
The only antiquities which remain to us of
Memphis itself—for the pyramids,
tombs, etc., are quite distinct, and
form part of the Memphian
cemetery at Sakkarah — are the
two colossal statues of Rameses
II. This vainglorious
monarch seems indeed to have been as
fond of erecting



these
portraits in stone of himself as modern sovereigns
are of
being photographed. At
Thebes,
Tanis, Abou Simbel,
and
other sites, have been discovered other monolithic
counterfeit
presentments of this much-portrayed ruler.
These two statues,
in all probability, stood at the entrance
of the famous Temple
of Ptah, the tutelary god of
Memphis.
One is recumbent; the other was raised in 1887, by Major
Bagnold and his engineers. The monarch is now concealed
under a hideous, roofless shed. The statue is about
forty-two
feet high; that is, not quite half as tall as
the colossal
broken portrait-statue of the same monarch,
recently discovered
on the site of
Tanis by Prof. Flinders-Petrie. This is
the largest colossus ever sculptured by the hand of man, and
when complete was ninety-two feet high. The Memphian
colossus was presented to the British Museum in 1840.
In view,
however, of the almost insuperable difficulty of
conveying it
across the desert sands to the Nile, and the
enormous cost,
the offer had to be declined. For though
this statue is much
exceeded in bulk and weight by Cleopatra's
Needle, yet, owing
to the position of this obelisk,
situated within a short
distance of the Alexandrian coast,
the task of its removal was
comparatively easy.
The Memphian necropolis at Sakkarah may, however, be
considered sacred ground to the Egyptologist and historian.
It was here that the earliest work of Egyptian mural
sculpture
was discovered. This is the famous funerary
tablet, which may
now be seen at the Ashmoleum Museum
in Oxford. Its period is
the second dynasty, which means
that the stela was carved
about 4000 B. C. Then, among
the tombs of the New Empire (the
conventional term given
by modern historians to denote the
golden age of the eighteenth
to the twenty-fifth dynasties),
was found the famous,
and still more valuable historically,
stela, known as the
Tablet of Sakkarah. This, with the
Abydos tablet, certain
fragments of Manetho's history, and the Turin papyrus

are the chief
authentic sources from which we derive our
knowledge of the
earliest period of Egyptian history.
A very valuable collection of Greek papyri (B. C. 168)
was found on this site early in the present century, which
is now in the British Museum. Apart from its antiquarian
value, its intrinsic and literary interest is
considerable.
The papyri consist for the most part of
letters, reports,
petitions, and other documents chronicling
the efforts of a
certain Macedonian monk, called Ptolemy, in
behalf of two
female employés in the
Serapeum, who were being defrauded
by
the officials of their modest allowance. In short, the
record
is a veritable human document, palpitating with
actuality, to
adopt the expressive slang of the day.
The chief object of interest in the Memphian cemetery
of Sakkarah is the Mausoleum of the Divine Bulls, usually
known as the
Serapeum, which is the term
popularly but
incorrectly applied to the series of underground
mortuary
chambers in which were buried these sacred bulls,
from
650 B. C. to 56 B. C. It is, no doubt, the most
popular
feature of this great necropolis, and probably, to
nine out
of ten persons who have visited Sakkarah, it is the
chief
attraction.
This remarkable mausoleum was discovered as recently
as 1850, by Mariette. He had noticed, in the course of
excavations in various parts of Egypt, sphinxes upon which
were inscribed dedications to Osiris-Apis (Greek, Serapis),
and conjectured that they must have some reference to the
long-lost Temple of Serapis, near
Memphis, spoken of by
Strabo. He was fortunate in his
preliminary excavations
on the site of this buried city, and
soon lit upon the vaults
in which the bulls were buried. Over
sixty vaults were
discovered. Only one part of this bovine
necropolis is now
shown to visitors. It contains twenty-four
granite sarcophagi,
and they measure on an average thirteen
feet long,
seven feet broad, and eleven feet high.
By one enormous niche, leaning against a sarcophagus
rifled by Christian plunderers in the time of Theodosius,
and desecrated by fanatics of other creeds, stands a ladder,
up which we may climb, and cast a glance at the interior
of
the tomb, which was destined to preserve to all time the
coal-black body of the sacred bull. The lid of the coffin
has
been moved aside; a heap of stones is piled up on one
side of
it. The mummy of the animal has disappeared.
The treasures
which gathered here, brought as pious offerings,
have long
been carried off by unknown treasure-seekers.
The strange
surroundings seem quite legendary.
The giants who were their
creators seem beings from
another and an unknown world.
The weight of these sarcophagi was so great that all the
efforts of Mariette's engineers to remove them, for
transport
to
Ghizeh, were absolutely ineffectual. This is
indirectly a striking testimony to the wonderful resources
of
the ancient Egyptians, to whom such a task would
have been
child's play in comparison with the undertaking
of removing
the obelisks from
Assouan to
Lower Egypt.
No remains
of the sacred animals were found in any of
the sarcophagi, all
of which had evidently been rifled,
probably at the time of
the Arabian conquest of Egypt.
The history of the animal worship of the ancient Egyptians
offers innumerable subjects of interest to the theologian,
as well as to the anthropologist and historian.
One of the most characteristic features of the ancient
Egyptian faith was the reverence paid to certain animals.
In some places the people worshipped the crocodile; in
others, the cat; in others, again, certain mythical birds
and beasts; but especially it was the bull that was
adored.
At
Heliopolis this animal was called Mnevis. At
Memphis it was Apis who was
reverenced.
According to common belief, either the lightning or a
moonbeam fecundated a cow, and the divinity then appeared

upon earth in
the shape of a bull. Special distinguishing
marks guided the
search for the sacred bull among the
local herds. It sometimes
happened that for years the
priests were unable to discover
the particular animal which,
by certain complex external
marks, corresponded to the
ideal Apis. The discoverer of the
incarnation of the god
Apis was rewarded with an immense
fortune.
The elect animal was next tamed, as far as possible; and
then at the first new moon it was taken in a sacred boat
of
gold to
Memphis,
where it was placed in the sanctuary of
Ptah. A special court
was assigned for its exercise, and
when it was in its stall
the faithful strove to peep in at it
through the window.
Extraordinary were the divine honours paid to this quadruped.
The Pharaohs spared no money in making its
worship as splendid as possible. Alexander the Great and
the
Roman Emperor Titus found it expedient to offer up
sacrifices
to Apis, who was believed to be endowed with
prophetic powers,
and who foretold the future in a peculiar
manner. When the
sacred bull licked the garments of a
noted Greek astronomer,
it signified that the latter was to
die soon, and this really
came to pass. A similar meaning
the priests saw in its refusal
to take food from the hands
of Germanicus. Its bellowing
foretold a foreign conquest.
Those who consulted Apis used to
guess into which of his
stalls he would next enter. If the
guess was correct, then
the answer to the question was
affirmative, and
vice versa. People slept in his temple, hoping for prophetic dreams.
Sometimes questions were addressed directly to the bull,
and
the inquirers then listened to the voices of the children
playing without the wall of the temple; and a saying having
some bearing on the matter was then constructed out of
the
disconnected expressions which reached the ear. When
Apis was
led out among the people, the accompanying
youths, in a state
of extreme ecstasy, sang and prophesied.

At home Apis
dwelt behind purple curtains, slept on a soft
bed, ate and
drank out of vessels of gold and silver.
But though the sacred bull was adored in this extraordinary
fashion, if he lived too long (above the age of
twenty-eight, at which age Osiris died), then the priests,
attired in mourning garments, led the horned embodiment
of the god in state to the Nile, and solemnly drowned him
there. Those of the sacred bulls which died a natural
death were embalmed and buried with indescribable pomp,
no expense being spared for this purpose. Priests
remarkable
for their moral influence were, on rare
occasions, honoured
by burial near the sacred bulls.
Whole rows of tombs, in vaults of corresponding size,
arose in this subterranean cemetery. The faithful came
hither to worship, and inscribed their names on special
tablets of stone, which still remain here, with the precise
date of each visit. These votive tablets are of the greatest
historical value, as they mention the length of the reign of
the king in which each Apis bull was born and buried.
The story of the slaughter of the sacred bull by Cambyses
is familiar to all students of history. The Persian
conqueror had, in the earlier period of his rule in Egypt,
attempted to gain favour with the priests by patronising
the native cult, and getting initiated into the mysteries
and ceremonies of its worship. After the utter collapse
of the ill-advised expedition to Ethiopia (B. C. 535)
Cambyses's
tolerance of the Egyptian religion was turned
into the
most bitter hostility. Hurrying back to
Memphis from
Nubia, after the loss of a great portion
of his army, he
found that the population were holding
festival because the
god Apis had just manifested himself in a
new steer, which
had been duly consecrated by the priests. In
a paroxysm
of rage, Cambyses ordered the priests to be beaten
with
rods, the worshippers of Apis to be massacred, and
the
sacred animal to be brought to his presence. Raising
his

sword, the
enraged king killed the innocent animal with
his own hand, to
the horror of the whole native population.
The actual epitaph
written on this bovine martyr was
found by Mariette, and is
now to be read in the Musée
Egyptien, in the Louvre.
A dramatic element is given to the discovery of the
sepulchral chambers of the bulls, in the fact that when
Mariette effected an entrance he found on the layer of
sand
that covered the floor the
actual footprints of
the workmen who, 3700 years before, had laid the
sacred mummy
in its tomb, and closed the door upon it, as they
believed,
forever.
11 For some portions of this description of the
Serapeum, I am indebted to an
admirable account in the volume
which chronicles the Eastern travels of the
present Czar of
Russia in 1891-92.
Owing to most travellers visiting Sakkarah and
Memphis after
Ghizeh, the Pyramids here usually come in for only
very perfunctory notice. Yet the one known as the Step
Pyramid—platform or terrace pyramid would perhaps convey
a more accurate idea — is even in point of dimensions
a noble monument. It is about 197 feet high. Unlike
most pyramids, the sides are of unequal length, — the
north and south faces being 351 feet, while the other
sides are each 394 feet.
If Mariette is correct in attributing it to a king of the
third dynasty, this pyramid or the
Sphinx must be the oldest
historic
building in the world. It must have been in
existence some
five centuries before a single stone was laid
of the Pyramids
of
Cheops, and over two thousand years
before Abraham was born.
A small pyramid next the
Step
Pyramid, known as the
Pyramid of Unas (fifth dynasty), is worth
visiting. It has
been opened up at the expense of Messrs.
Thos. Cook and
Sons, the well-known tourist agents. This was
the sepulchre
of the monarch a portion of whose mummified
remains
are to be seen in the
Ghizeh Museum. It constitutes,

indeed, the
oldest historical mummy in any collection in
the world. The
official responsible for the descriptive
labels attached to
the various objects in this museum is
presumably lacking in a
sense of the ridiculous. The label
affixed to the case
containing the mummified débris of this
sovereign bears the
following humiliating, if justly descriptive,
title:
“Fragments of King Unas”!
The small pyramids of Teta, Pepi, and other kings show
the marked degeneration in workmanship compared with
the
Ghizeh pyramids.
For instance, the masonry, instead
of hewn stone, is a kind of
rubble formed of stone flakes
filled in with loose chips.
Besides the valuable discoveries by Mariette in recent
excavations in this pyramid field, already alluded to,
were
some tomb-paintings which throw fresh light on the
disputed
question of the origin of chess. Hitherto, it was
assumed
that the ancient Indians had invented the game;
that it was
introduced from India to Persia in the sixth
century; and
that, in consequence of the Crusades, it spread
from East
to West. This theory was substantiated by the fact
that
an Indian, Persian, and Arabic influence is traceable
in
the character of the figures at present used, and in
some
of the words connected with the game, such as
“shah”
(check), and “matt” (mate). Now, north of the
Pyramid
of King Teta, two grave-chambers have been
discovered
which were erected for two high officials of
that ruler,
called Kaben and Mera. The grave-chamber (mastaba)
of
the former consisted of five rooms, built up with
limestone.
Its walls are covered with exceedingly
well-preserved basreliefs
and pictures representing various
scenes. Mera's
mastaba is, however, the most valuable. At
present no
fewer than thirty-two halls and corridors have been
uncovered.
Among the many wall-paintings in this and
other
rooms, hunting and fishing scenes, a group of
female
mourners, the three seasons, Mera and his sons
holding

each other by
the hand, and
Mera playing cheśs are to
be
seen. King Teta belonged to the sixth dynasty, and his
reign
was assigned by Professor Lepsius to about the
year
2700 B. C. Professor Brugsch, correcting this
chronology,
puts it back to still greater antiquity;
namely, to the year
3300 B. C., — so that chess would appear
to have been
known in the once mysterious land of Mizraim
something
like 5200 years ago.
The mastaba of Ti, a priest of the fifth dynasty, is one of
the most elaborately decorated tombs in Egypt, and
deserves
more attention than the hurried visitor, or the
ordinary
sight-seer who attempts to “do” Sakkarah in one
day, is
able to devote to it.
Ti, it appears, held a post analogous to that of Chief
Commissioner of Works for Upper and
Lower Egypt, and
he was also Secretary
of State, Head of the Priests, etc.;
in short, if the parallel
be not profane, this many-sided
functionary was a kind of
Egyptian Pooh-Bah. He married
a royal princess, who shared his
tomb. This, perhaps,
accounts for its magnificence. The
chambers are a series
of picture galleries; and these tinted
sculptures give more
illustrations of every phase of life in
Egypt, five thousand
years ago, than are to be found in any
tomb or temple yet
discovered. “These paintings,” writes Mr.
Joseph Pollard
in his recently published “Land of the
Monuments,” “depict,
in a most vivid and natural manner, the
habits and customs
of the dwellers on the Nile when Ti was
Secretary of State,
etc. The work is excellent throughout, and
all the details
are most carefully executed and finished;
every design was
sculptured in low-relief and then painted.
The colours are
wonderfully bright and good; but when the
tints have faded
or peeled off, the carved design remains, and
we see the
whole of the artist's subject.”
The Arabic word
mastaba, which
means a “bench,” —
so called because its length in proportion
to its height is

great, and
reminded them of the long low seat common in
Oriental
dwellings,—is constantly occurring in descriptions
of ancient
Egyptian tombs. These tombs are the chief
features in the
Sakkarah necropolis, and a brief description
of this kind of
sepulchre may conveniently be added here.
The mastaba is a
heavy, massive building, of rectangular
shape, the four sides
of which are four walls symmetrically
inclined towards their
common centre. They vary much
in size. The largest measures
170 feet long by 86 feet
wide, and the smallest about 26 feet
by 20 feet. In height,
they vary from 13 to 30 feet. The
ground on which the
mastabas at Sakkarah are built is composed
of rock covered
with sand to the depth of a few feet; their
foundations are
always on the rock. Though they have at first
sight the
appearance of truncated pyramids, they have nothing
in
common with these buildings except their
orientation,
which is invariably towards the true north.
Mastabas are
of two kinds, of stone or of brick, and are
usually entered
on the eastern side. A mastaba is a more
complex kind of
tomb than might be supposed from its exterior.
Its interior
is divided into one or more mortuary chambers, a
kind of
anteroom for friends and relatives of the dead, a
place of
retreat (sirdab), and the pit which was the actual
tomb.
The walls of the interior are sometimes sculptured,
and in
the lower part of the chamber is an inscribed stone
tablet,
or stela. At the foot of this stela a small table
of offerings
is often found. A little distance from the
chamber, built
into the thickness of the wall at some distance
from the
floor, was a secret place of retreat. This niche was
walled
up, and the only means of communication between it
and
the chamber was by means of a narrow hole just
large
enough to admit the hand. This passage was supposed
to
carry off the fumes of incense which used to be burnt
in
the chamber. The sepulchral pit was a square shaft
sunk
from the floor of the mastaba, through the solid
rock, to a

depth varying
from forty to sixty feet. There was no communication
from the
chamber to the bottom of the pit; so
that the mummy and its
sarcophagus, when once there,
were inaccessible. The mummy was
not, however, simply
placed at the bottom of the pit. There
was an opening
from the bottom, excavated through the side of
the shaft,
which led obliquely towards the southeast. The
passage,
as it proceeded, was made larger until it became
the sarcophagus
chamber. This sarcophagus, rectangular in
shape,
was usually of limestone, and rested in a corner of
the
chamber. When the mummy had been laid in the
sarcophagus,
and the other arrangements completed, the
entrance
to the passage leading to the sarcophagus chamber
was
walled up, and the pit filled with stones, earth, and
sand, so
that the friends of the deceased might reasonably
hope that
he would rest there undisturbed forever. Alas! man
proposes,
and the Egyptian Exploration Society disposes!
The age of the mastabas discovered by Mariette is, of
course, of the greatest importance to historians and antiquarians.
He found three belonging to one or other of the
three first dynasties, 43 of the fourth, 61 of the fifth,
and
23 of the sixth dynasties; while in the case of nine
he was
unable to assign a date.
11 For most of this information on mastabas, I
am indebted to an admirable
series of articles contributed by
Mariette to the “Révue Archéologique.”
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE CITY OF THE SUN.
T
HE exact date of the
foundation of
Heliopolis, in spite
of the great advance the science of Egyptology has
made within the last few years, is still conjectural. It
is
probable, however, that the City of the Sun is almost
as old
as
Memphis,
though its period of greatest splendour dates
from the decline
of the latter city. According to the Turin
papyrus, the
worship of the Sacred Bulls, both at An
(
Heliopolis) and at
Memphis, was established by Ka-Kau,
of the second
dynasty, in the year 4100 B. C. It may even
be older, for some
historians consider that the wording in
the papyrus implies
rather a revival than a primary inauguration
of the cult of
Apis.
The work of the sight-seer at
Heliopolis is easy. There
is only one
curiosity,—the famous obelisk, the sole relic
of the ancient
capital which once ranked only second to
Memphis in importance. This monument,
being the sole
object of attraction here for tourists, is
naturally less perfunctorily
examined than are those at most
other goals of
travellers in Egypt, where there is an
embarrassing wealth
of antiquities of all kinds. It is the
oldest obelisk in
Egypt yet remaining erect and
in situ. The material is
the usual rose-coloured granite of
Assouan, the source of
nearly all the Eygptian obelisks. Owing to a
considerable
part — some ten or a dozen feet — being
buried in the soil,
and to its somewhat commonplace
surroundings, it lacks
the dignity and impressiveness of the
Theban obelisks.
The annual inundation raises the soil of the
Delta about

six inches in
a century, so that the amount of deposit
covering a monument
is an approximate indication of its
age. The monolith is
covered with hieroglyphics, which,
as is the case with all
well-known monuments in Egypt,
have been carefully deciphered
by Egyptologists, though
they are now almost illegible, owing
to bees having utilised
the deeply incised hieroglyphics for
their cells.
“Though
Heliopolis is the
least monumental of all the sites of
Egypt, without temple
or tomb, nor any record but the obelisk, it is
yet
eloquent of greater things than the solemn Pyramids of
Memphis,
or the storied temples of
Thebes. What these tell is rather
of
Egypt's history than the world's; the idea that
Heliopolis suggests
is the true progress of the whole human race. For here
was the
oldest link in the chain of the schools of
learning. The conqueror
has demolished the temple; the
city, with the houses of the wise
men, has fallen into
hopeless ruin, downtrodden by the thoughtless
peasant, as
he drives his plough across the site. Yet the name and
the
fame of the City of the Sun charms the stranger as of old while,
standing beside the obelisk, he looks back through the
long and
stately avenue of the ages that are past, and
measures the gain in
knowledge that patient scholars have
won.”
1
1 S. Lane-Poole, “Cities of Egypt.”
The erection of this obelisk probably synchronises with
the building of the famous
Temple of the Sun, of which
it was doubtless one
of the chief ornaments. Recent discoveries
have enabled
Egyptologists to assign the date of
the foundation of the
temple to the third year of the reign
of Usertsen I., a king
of the twelfth dynasty. This fact
was established by Doctor
Brugsch, in 1858, who discovered
at
Thebes a leather roll (now in the Berlin
Museum) which gives an account of the founding of the
temple.
But one need not be an antiquarian or student of ancient
history to appreciate the extraordinary interest of this
grand relic of an ancient civilisation. The least
imaginative

of visitors
can scarcely help being impressed at the
sight of a monument
which there is every reason to suppose
Moses must often have
looked upon, when a student
at this ancient seat of learning.
Then this obelisk must
have been standing for over seven
hundred years when
Pharaoh gave Asenath, the daughter of
Potiphar, the high-priest
of the
Temple of the Sun, to the Patriarch Joseph.
The sun is the most ancient object of Egyptian worship
found upon the monuments. His birth each day, when he
springs from the bosom of the nocturnal heavens, is the
natural emblem of the eternal generation of the divinity.
The rays of the sun, as they awaken all nature, seemed to
the ancients to give life to animated beings. Hence that
which doubtless was originally a symbol became the
foundation
of the religion. It is the Sun (Ra) himself
whom we
find habitually invoked as the Supreme being.
According to many scholars who have given special
attention to that branch of Egyptology which concerns itself
with the religion and mythology of the ancient Egyptians,
notably Doctor Brugsch, the worship of Apis was not
crude
idolatry like the totem-worship of the North American
Indians,
but mere symbolism. According to these
exponents of the
Egyptian pantheon, the ancient Egyptians
were virtually
monotheists, who recognised in Ra
the supreme solar deity,
while the minor deities were
mere personifications of his
divine attributes. Knum, for
instance, represented his
creative properties; Thoth, his
wisdom; Anubis, his swiftness;
while the bull, Apis, typified
his strength. This view is
certainly the most popular
one, though many authorities are
not prepared to admit
that the Egyptians, though avowedly the
most wonderful
people of antiquity, had, at all events so
early as the first
dynasty, reached such a high spiritual
standard as monotheism
implies.
Perhaps, however, we shall find the true solution of the

problem in a
modified monotheism, as Miss A. B. Edwards
suggests in the
following instructive passage:
“Their monotheism, was not exactly our monotheism: it was
a
monotheism based upon, and evolved from, the
polytheism of earlier
ages. Could we question a
high-priest of the nineteenth or
twentieth dynasties
on the subject of his faith, we should be startled
by
the breadth and grandeur of his views touching the Godhead.
He would tell us that the god Ra was the Great All;
that by his
word alone he called all things into
existence; that all things are
therefore but
reflections of himself and his will; that he is the
creator of day and night, of the heavenly spheres, of infinite space;
that he is, in short, the eternal essence, invisible,
omnipresent, and
omniscient. If, after this, we could
put the same questions to a
high-priest of
Memphis, we should receive a very
similar answer,
only we should now be told this great
divinity was Ptah; and if
we could make the tour of
Egypt, questioning the priests of every
great temple
in turn, we should find that each claimed these attributes
of unity and universality for his own local god. All,
nevertheless,
would admit the identity of these
various deities. They
would admit that he whom they
worshipped at
Heliopolis as Ra
was the same as the god worshipped at
Memphis as Ptah, and at
Thebes as Amen.”
Heliopolis, during the middle
empire, was the chief seat
of learning in Egypt; and the
sacred college, attached to
the
Temple of the Sun, was the forerunner of all European
universities. Thales, Solon, Pythagoras, and even Plato
are among the famous scholars who are said to have
studied at this ancient university. Then, to go back to
a remoter period, it was at
Heliopolis that Moses was
instructed “in all the
wisdom of the Egyptians.”
Its fame was, however, dimmed by the rise of
Alexandria,
and the transfer of its
library to the new metropolis
of Egypt, by Ptolemy I., proved
its death-blow.
Manetho (who might be called the Gibbon of Ancient
Egypt), whose records are the chief source from which all
modern historians and Egyptologists derive their chronology,

was the
keeper of the archives of the Great Temple
in the reign of
Ptolemy Philadelphus. His actual history
has never been found,
and all we know of this invaluable
work of reference is from a
few quotations in Josephus and
other chroniclers. Still, as
Miss Edwards observes, there
is no reason why some fortunate
explorer should not yet
find a copy of the lost history of
Manetho in the tomb of
some long-forgotten scribe, just as
many transcripts of
Homer have been found.
Heliopolis may be considered
the mother-city of Baalbec,
as, according to some historians,
the Assyrian “City of
the Sun” was founded by a colony of
priests who migrated
from
Heliopolis. The magnificent ruins of this second
Heliopolis, whose outer walls were
composed of huge
blocks hardly excelled in size by those used
for building
the temples of Rameses the Great, will give some
indication
of the architectural splendour of the Egyptian
capital, as
the latter was not likely to be exceeded in
magnificence by
the daughter-city. According to recent
measurements, the
largest of these blocks is sixty-four feet
long, fourteen feet
wide, and fourteen feet thick.
It is an interesting fact, but one which seems to have
escaped the notice of the writers of popular text-books on
Egyptian history, that the famous
Rosetta stone was originally
one of
the inscriptions which covered the walls of the
Temple of the Sun. An account of its
discovery will be
found in another chapter.
The legendary phœnix is familiar to every one in its proverbial
application, and it was from
Heliopolis that the
myth of this fabled bird,
sacred to Osiris, originated. It
was said to visit the
Temple of the Sun every five hundred
years, and set fire to itself, fanning the flames with its
wings, from whose ashes sprang a new phœnix.
Many of the early Fathers — Cyril, Clement, Tertullian,
among others — so firmly believed in the story of the

phœnix, that
they did not hesitate to bring it forward seriously
as a proof
of the resurrection. Even in the present
day, believers in the
truth of this fable are to be found;
and, as recently as 1840,
a certain fellow of Exeter College,
Oxford, published a long
pamphlet in favour of the existence
of this legendary bird.
The most plausible theory of
the origin of the myth is that it
was a symbolic representation
of the ancient astronomers to
denote the recurrence of
an astronomical period marked by the
heliacal rising of
some prominent constellation.
The village of
Matarieh is
usually included in the excursion
to
Heliopolis. It is little more than a mile distant,
and those going by road will pass it on their way to the
City of the Sun. According to the etymology of the village
(“place belonging to the Sun”), it must originally
have been an outlying portion of
Heliopolis, and the famous
well was in
fact the “Fountain of the Sun.” The excursion
from
Cairo is particularly pleasant, the road
being bordered
with tamarisks, palms, and sycamores. The
village
of
Matarieh
is charmingly situated, and from the number
of palaces in its
environs belonging to various members of
the Khedivial family,
it might well be termed a village of
palaces.
The chief interest to visitors lies in the famous Virgin's
Tree and Virgin's Well. Under this holy tree the Virgin
and Child are said to have rested after their flight into
Egypt. The tree is a magnificent old sycamore, — not,
however, the kind of sycamore with which we are familiar,
which belongs to the maple family, but a kind of fig. It
need scarcely be said that the tree now seen is not the
veritable
tree of the legend; in fact, even the guides do
not dare
to assert this. The tree is probably not more than
three
hundred years old. There is, however, little doubt
but that
it is planted on the site of an older tree, to which
the same
tradition attaches; and, indeed, there is nothing to
prevent

the present
tree having been produced from a sapling of a
tree which, in
its turn, sprang from the original tree.
Many curious Coptic
legends cluster round this venerable
tree. According to some
chroniclers, the Virgin Mary hid
herself from the soldiers of
Herod among the branches, and
a spider, by spinning a web,
effectually screened her hiding-place.
These legends are a
curious illustration of the proverbial
repetition of history,
or rather historical tradition,
and recall to us the stories
of Charles II. and the Boscobel
oak, and Robert Bruce and the
spider. The tree has been
much hacked about by relic-hunting
travellers; and the
present proprietor, a Copt, with a
sarcastic appreciation of
the instincts of vandalism which
seems to prompt latter-day
tourists, has considerately planted
another sycamore close
by, from which pieces can be cut
instead of from the original,
a knife being chained to the
tree for the purpose!
The late Khedive Ismail made a present of this tree to
his guest, the ex-Empress Eugénie, in 1869. The gift was
graciously accepted, but the empress's good taste
prevented
her taking any steps for the removal of this
precious relic.
Possibly, too, she was aware of Ismail's
practice of making
presents of antiquities — obelisks for
instance — which were
quite opposed to the wishes of the
natives, or regarded the
offer as an Oriental form of
politeness never intended to be
taken seriously, just as a
modern Spanish grandee will not
fail to tell a guest who
incautiously admires any possession
of his host, “Esta muy a
la disposicion de Usted” (“It is
yours”). This fictitious kind
of hospitality is, perhaps, a
traditionary habit bequeathed to
Spaniards by their Saracenic
conquerors.
The Virgin's Well is close by; and round this spot, also,
have centred many early Christian legends. It has earned
peculiar sanctity as the well in which the Holy Child was
bathed. The fact that the water is fresh, being fed from
springs, while that of most wells in the Delta is either
salt

or brackish,
has naturally given colour to this tradition.
According to the
Coptic legend, the water was salt until
the Virgin bathed her
child in it.
The balsam shrub, the Balm of Gilead of the Bible, formerly
grew here in profusion. The Coptic tradition is that
the shrubs sprang from the drops of water which fell from
the swaddling-clothes of the infant Jesus, which had been
washed in the well. They were brought from Judæa to this
spot by Cleopatra; who, trusting to the influence of Mark
Antony, removed them, in spite of the opposition of Herod,
as they had been hitherto confined to Judæa. Josephus
tells us that the land where the balsam-tree grew belonged
to Cleopatra, and that “Herod farmed of her what she
possessed
in Arabia, and those revenues that came to her
from
the regions about Jericho, bearing the balsam, the
most
precious of drugs, which grows there alone.” The
plants
were in later times taken from
Matarieh to Arabia, and
grown near
Mecca, whence the balsam is now brought to
Egypt and Europe,
under the name of Balsam of Mecca;
and the gardens of
Heliopolis no longer produce this
valuable
plant. A still more profitable article of
commerce,
one of the most lucrative in Egypt, — namely,
the cotton-plant,
— is due to some experiments in the culture
of this
plant at
Matarieh in 1820.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XIX.
MINOR EXCURSIONS.

I
T is not altogether
surprising that the list of minor
excursions in the
neighbourhood of
Cairo recommended
in the standard guide-books, and known to the local
dragomans
and guides, should be such a meagre one. The
ancient monuments of
Ghizeh,
Memphis,
Heliopolis, etc.,
to say
nothing of the important specimens of Saracenic
architecture
with which
Cairo abounds, are so
numerous
and engrossing that few tourists can spare time
for ordinary
drives and expeditions, and consequently Murray
and
Baedeker are content with a brief notice of only a
few
excursions in the neighbourhood. Those, however,
who
are making
Cairo their headquarters for the winter would
find
many objects of interest to occupy their time after
exhausting
the regulation sights, and, indeed, to know
Cairo properly means more than a winter's
study. To
the artist
Cairo offers an illimitable field, and one which
is,
to a great extent, a virgin one. Outside certain hackneyed
points of view in the favourite bazaar quarter, and
in the
neighbourhood of the tombs of the Caliphs and
Mamelukes, where
one is constantly meeting artists of all
kinds and degrees
attempting to assimilate local colour
and atmosphere, the
artistic side of
Cairo seems a good
deal neglected. Those familiar with picture exhibitions
know only too well the mosque interiors and scenes of
Cairo street-life which, in the opinion
of most amateurs,
sum up the artistic possibilities of the
City of the Caliphs.
It is painful to see the absence of
originality or freshness

of invention,
or any aptitude for the selection of a really
striking or
novel point of view among these innumerable
artists of the
“tea-tray school,” who have eyes only for
the conventional
picturesque.
It is curious, too, that
Cairo, with its undeniable wealth
of subjects, does
not seem ever to have been made a field
of study by an artist
of renown, as is the case with Florence,
Venice, Rome,
Granada, Athens, Constantinople, and
other famous cities of
Europe. Yet what a magnificent
opportunity, for instance, the
port of Boulag, as little
known to the artist as to the
ordinary tourist, offers to
a “colourist” like Clara Montalba
or Henrietta Rae,
with its pictures of native life, its
variety of form and
colour!
Strangers probably do not realise that
Cairo has an
important trading-port at
its threshold, and no dragoman
would dream of suggesting that
the quays of Boulag might
be included in the traveller's daily
round of sight-seeing.
It is a particularly lively scene, this emporium of all the
commerce of
Upper
Egypt and
Nubia. An endless
succession
of all kinds of vessels line the shore,—trading
dahabiyehs,
steamers, rafts, transports, yachts, and,
since
the enterprise of Messrs. Tagg & Co., the
famous Thames
boat-builders, even steam-launches and
rowing-boats. The
most curious of all the crafts are the rafts
composed of
jars from
Keneh, which may be seen here discharging their
cargo.
Montbard's lively description gives a good idea of
what the
traveller may see, though, of course, since the
closing of the
Soudan to traders, the trading-vessels with
cargoes from
Khartoum and from Southern
Nubia are
no
longer to be seen:
“From the South come the vessels from
Assouan loaded with
senna,
gathered in the desert by the warlike Abadiehs; elephants'
tusks, rhinoceros' horns, and antelopes' horns from
Darfour; skins
of jaguars, zebras, and giraffes from
Khartoum. Dahabiyehs with

elevated poops advance; they hail from
Esneh, with ivory, ostrich
feathers, gum,
nitre, etc., transported across the desert from Abyssinia;
coffee and incense from Arabia; spice, pearls,
precious stones,
cashmeres, and silk from India,
arriving by the deserts of Kosheir.
Edfu sends its pipes, its
charming vases in red and black clay, elegant
in form,
with gracefully modelled ornaments; and there are
heavy barges from
Fayoum, the
land of roses, rilled to the top with
rye, barley,
cotton, indigo; dahabiyehs full of carpets, woollen stuffs,
flagons of rose-water, mats made with the reeds of
Birket-el-Keroun.”
An additional picturesque touch is given by the netting
with which the precious freights are usually covered,
instead
of the commonplace and ugly tarpaulin which we
are familiar with in Western ports. This netting is,
however,
more for the purpose of keeping the cargo
together
than to protect it from the elements.
We will now describe the more conventional excursions
in the environs of
Cairo.
Helouan and the ancient quarries
of Turra make a pleasant morning's or afternoon's
expedition. The modern town of
Helouan, on the strength
of a few
palm-trees surrounding the modern bathing-establishment,
has
been grandiloquently termed an oasis in the
desert. It is
about two miles from the dirty native village
of the same name
situated on the Nile. There is not
much to see here except the
bathing establishment and
the Khedivial palace.
Of all his numerous palaces, — and the Khedive of
Egypt seems to possess as many royal residences as King
Humbert of Italy, —
Helouan was the
favourite one of the
late Khedive
Tewfik. It was here that this sovereign died,
and, in consequence, it has long remained empty; for a
foolish superstition — prevalent in all Mohammedan
countries
— makes even the present Khedive, in spite of
his
European training, disinclined to live in a palace
where
one of his relatives has died. This prejudice, no
doubt,
accounts for the palace of
Ghizeh being turned into a
national
museum, and Ghezireh Palace into a fashionable

hotel.
Probably this is the destiny which awaits the palace
of
Helouan; for
Helouan, now that its bathing establishment
has been controlled by a German syndicate, and run
on the lines of a Continental kursal, is beginning to be
frequented a good deal by Europeans.
A great variety of waters are to be found here, — sulphur,
saline, and iron; but the principal springs, and those
which
give
Helouan
its chief
raison d'etre, are the sulphur
springs,
which are similar to those of Aix-les-Bains. The
claims
made for
Helouan, as the most ancient health-resort and
medicinal baths in the whole world, are probably justified.
There can be little doubt that these are the sulphur baths
near the quarries on the eastern side of the Nile, to which,
on the authority of Manetho, the Ptolemaic historian, King
Amen-hetep, sent “the leprous and other cureless persons,
in
order to separate them from the rest of the Egyptians.”
Though
Helouan contains little
of interest, it is a convenient
starting-point for a trip to
the ancient quarries of
Turra. These quarries supplied much of
the stone for
the Pyramids. Fortunately, the modern quarrying
is of
the surface rock for the most part, so that visitors
can
see the vast caverns excavated by the Pharaohs, in
order
to get the fresh stone, almost as they were when the
Pharaonic
labourers excavated them. Mediæval
historians,
misled by the similarity of the ancient name
Ta-ro-fu,
did not hesitate to call it Troja, and as a
plausible pretext
declared that it was so called because the
captive Trojans,
who were said to have followed King Menelaus
to Egypt,
had a settlement here. It is curious how many
myths,
gravely set down as authentic history by Diodorus,
Strabo,
Herodotus, and other great writers, are due to
errors in
etymology. Some stelæ found here, of the sixteenth
dynasty,
conclusively prove that the Turra hills were used
as
quarries by several kings of that early period. A
local
guide might better be taken, for the
Cairo guides are not

likely to
know the way among the ancient galleries and
cuttings.
These quarries are probably the oldest in the world,
older even than those of
Assouan. Many
are still in use,
and it is curious to think that the streets
of the modern
city of
Cairo are paved with flags of the same magnesium
limestone that the Egyptian masons used for building the
temples of
Memphis over four thousand
years ago.
The ancient method of quarrying is so well described in
Murray's Handbook, that it is worth quoting in full:
“They first began by cutting a trench or groove round a
square
space on the smooth perpendicular face of
the rock; and having
pierced a horizontal tunnel a
certain distance, by cutting away the
centre of the
square, they made a succession of similar tunnels on
the same level; after which they extended the work downwards in
the form of steps, removing each tier of stone as
they went on, till
they reached the lowest part or
intended floor of the quarry. Sometimes
they began by
an oblong tunnel, which they cut downwards to
the
depth of one stone's length; and they then continued horizontally
in steps, each of these forming as usual a
standing-place, while
they cut away the row above it.
A similar process was adopted on
the opposite side of
the quarry, till at length two perpendicular
walls
were left, which constituted its extent; and here again new
openings were made, and another chamber connected
with the first
one was formed in the same manner,
pillars of rock being left here
and there to support
the roof. These communications of one quarry
or
chamber of a quarry with the other are frequently observable in
the mountains of
Masara, where they follow in uninterrupted succession
for a considerable distance; and in no part of Egypt
is the
method of quarrying more clearly shown. The
lines traced on the
roof, marking the size and
division of each set of blocks, were probably
intended
to show the number hewn by particular workmen.”
The quarries also served as a field of labour for prisoners
of war and criminals, and were, in short, the Portland or
Dartmoor of the ancient Egyptians. This is thought to be
indicated by certain marks on the walls of the galleries,
which are supposed to mark the progress of the work of
the prisoners.
These quarries offer an admirable field of study for the
geologist, as fossils of all kind are plentiful. The
ethnographical
student will also be interested in the
remarkable
specimens of flint implements — relics of the
Stone Age
— which are occasionally found in the desert,
between
Helouan and the Gebel Mokattam. These
so-called prehistoric
relics do not, however, point to such an
extreme
antiquity as is usually attributed to implements
of the
Stone Age; for it is well known to scholars that the
Egyptians used these kinds of implements as recently as
the twentieth dynasty.
The Petrified Forest,
pace
Baedeker, who declares that it
is one of the sights of Egypt
which every traveller makes a
point of visiting, is of slight
interest to most tourists, unless
they are geologists. It is,
however, an expedition which
should not be omitted by
strangers; for though there is
little to see at the forest
itself but a few fossilised trunks,
the ride on donkey-back
makes a pleasant little desert
expedition, and the route
across a spur of the Mokattam
mountains affords magnificent
views of
Cairo, better even
than those obtained from the Citadel, and at sunset the
atmospheric effects of the desert are superb. It is
possible
to drive, for the rough track, which the
guide-book dignifies
by the name of road, is practicable for
wheeled vehicles;
but this mode of locomotion will not be
found at all satisfactory,
and it is far preferable, even for
ladies, to make
the trip in the orthodox way, on donkeys. A
guide is quite
unnecessary, as every donkey-boy knows the way.
Donkey-boys,
it may be observed, is a conventional term,
the boys
being often married men of thirty or forty years of
age,
just as the post-boys of the old coaching-days.
The journey there and back can be comfortably managed
in a morning or afternoon, though the guides will
naturally
insist that it is a whole day's excursion. For the
Great
Petrified Forest, some half-dozen miles farther, a

whole day
should be allowed; but the ride is tedious, and
a little too
tiring for all but the most robust. If ladies
attempt it, they
should be careful to see that their mount
has a well-fitting
saddle.
To resume our itinerary of the Small Forest excursion,
a halt is usually made at the so-called Moses's Well.
It need scarcely be said that this spring has not even
the slightest legendary association with Moses, but the
Arabs are fond of naming geographical features after
famous biblical characters. This spring is in a gorge of
one of the
Mokattam
hills, and the Petrified Forest can
be soon reached by
active pedestrians, by climbing the
crest of the mountain. The
mounted members of the
party must, however, return to the
mouth of the ravine,
and follow the path which winds round the
spur of the
hill, when the Forest will be reached in about
half an
hour. The remains of the fossil trees strew the
plateau
for several miles. It is a moot point with
geologists
whether the trees are indigenous, or whether
they were
floated by water and became embedded in the ground,
being
converted in the course of many thousands of years
into
stone. Professor Fraas, a German geologist of note,
considers
that these trees are of a totally different
family to
that of the palm, to which they are usually
attributed by
the guides, who are, of course, as ignorant of
the elements
of geology as the ordinary Nile dragoman is of
archaeology.
In his opinion, the trees are a kind of
balsam, and he offers
the following theory of their origin:
when the sandstone became
disintegrated, and in course of time
was converted into
the sand of the desert, then the silicised
trunks were gradually
disengaged from their sandstone bed, and
they now
cover the surface of the Little Khashab for a
distance of ten
to fifteen miles. Travellers who are not
familiar with the
appearance of a vein of coal will be greatly
struck by the
appearance of this formation, regarding which
all kinds of

fanciful
theories have been set up. The geologist, however,
will simply
regard it as akin to the coal-measures of
the Meiocene period,
with this difference,—that while the
waters of Europe favoured
the preservation of the carbon
and the fibre of the wood, the
silicious sandstone of the
Mokattam converted the tissue of
the wood into silicic
acid. Specimens of similar fossilised
trees are also seen in
the desert beyond the Pyramids of
Ghizeh, but these are
rarely visited.
A charming excursion is the one to the Ostrich Farm,
near
Matarieh. The route is past
Shubra, the suburb of
palaces, and round by
Heliopolis and
Matarieh. The farm
is run
by an enterprising Frenchman. Though the dry
and warm climate
of Egypt is particularly well adapted for
the breeding of
ostriches, the experiment here does not seem
to have proved a
great commercial success. Eggs can be
bought as mementoes of
the visit. They are not pitted like
those of the South African
ostriches, but are quite smooth.
Perhaps the most interesting of all the excursions near
Cairo is the one to the
Barrage. This huge structure,
which is
so striking a feature in the landscape in the
railway journey
from
Alexandria to
Cairo, requires to be
noticed at some
length.
The
Barrage, as it now
stands—remodelled, restored,
and thoroughly serviceable—is an
excellent illustration
of the excellent work carried out
within recent years by
the Public Works Department in the
irrigation of Egypt.
All efforts to ameliorate the condition
of life among the
fellaheen are summed up in a thorough system
of irrigation.
In Egypt, indeed, so far as practical benefit
to the
community is concerned, irrigation and drainage are
of
equal importance with improvements in means of
locomotion
in other countries,—railways, bridges, roads,
and
other renumerative public works.
Egypt is destined by nature to be the granary of Europe,

and its
natural riches consist in agricultural products.
One can
hardly thus exaggerate the importance of developing
the
resources of its soil. In Egypt, indeed, the saying
that the
true benefactor is one who makes two blades of
grass grow
where formerly only one grew, seems especially
applicable. We
may even say that the one great apology
for the English
occupation of the country is the way in
which Egypt's natural
resources have been developed by
the Public Works Department,
the creation of the English.
That “Egypt is the gift of the Nile”—a maxim which
has been repeated with “damnable reiteration” by almost
every
writer on Egypt since Herodotus—is no mere
phrase, and its
truth seems to have been recognised in the
earliest age of
Egyptian mythology, when the Nile was
worshipped as the
Creative Principle. Yet Mehemet Ali
failed to appreciate
properly the fact that the Nile is all
in all to the Egyptian,
and that the genius of the country
is embodied in agriculture
and not in manufactures;
and that by concentrating his
energies to fostering manufactures,
for which the fellahs are
naturally unfitted,
he did as much to exhaust the national
vitality as in
attempting to realise his dreams of foreign
conquest and
his romantic ambition of regenerating the
decaying Ottoman
Empire. Under Mehemet, the peasants were
torn
away from their fields to serve in the Pacha's
armies, or
to work in his sugar and cotton factories; and
Egypt was
both a vast camp and a great factory, and its
energies were
strained almost to the breaking point. Even the
climatic
conditions of Egypt are opposed to the successful
conduct
of textile manufactures. The excessive heat is
said to be
injurious to the material, and the fine sand which
is blown
about by every breeze is destructive to the
machinery.
Notwithstanding, then, the low cost of labour,
the Egyptians
can be undersold by foreigners in cotton and
linen
stuffs. Besides, the cultivable soil of Egypt,
which, by

every canon
of political economy, should first be attended
to, requires as
much native labour as the population can
afford. At present it
has been calculated that there is
only one able-bodied fellah
to every three acres of arable
land. These observations may
perhaps help the visitor to
realise the significance of this
magnificent monument of
engineering enterprise known as the
Barrage, which, by
most travellers, is merely looked upon as a pleasant goal for
a picnic, or, at best, as an
objectif for an
off-day's excursion.
The object of this huge dam—the largest weir outside
India and the United States in the world—is to serve
as a
reservoir at low Nile, to maintain the river at the
level of
the banks and supply
Lower Egypt with the
same
amount of water as at the period of high Nile. In
theory
the conception was a grand one, and some credit
should
be given to Mehemet Ali, who first saw the
possibility of
bringing an enormous area of the Delta under
cultivation,
which hitherto, for want of any means of
irrigation, was
absolutely unproductive. Unfortunately, the
original engineers
seem to have bungled, and did not make
the
foundations strong enough. The faulty foundations
were
due to haste, and to lack of efficient supervision
over the
thousands of ignorant fellahs impressed for the
service.
The engineers, under pressure from Mehemet,
insisted on
the foundations of the piers being completed
during one
low Nile period. The materials were not properly
mixed,
so that instead of a solid and cohesive base of
concrete,
the piers were built on a mass of loose rubble
of sand and
lime. This is scarcely to be wondered at, as over
four
thousand tons of concrete had to be mixed every
day.
Thus an admirably conceived undertaking was wrecked
at
the outset by puerile haste and deficient control over
the
army of labourers, amounting to over eighty
thousand.
In consequence of this “scamped” workmanship,
from its
completion in 1867 till 1885, when Sir Colin
Scott-Moncrieff,

the head of
the Public Works Department, undertook
the task of restoring
it, this huge double dam, with its
elaborate system of lock
gates, sluices, etc., was regarded
as a kind of white elephant
by the Egyptian Government.
The
Barrage consists of a
double bridge or lock, each
spanning one of the two branches
of the Nile, the
Rosetta and
Damietta, at the point where they
unite. The dam is
on an enormous scale, and is strongly
fortified. In fact,
the
Barrage was not merely a dam, but a bridge, a fort,
and a barracks. At a distance it bears a striking resemblance
to a couple of railway viaducts connected by a fort.
Abbas Pacha attempted to carry on this gigantic work,
which had already swallowed up so many million piastres.
A
highly characteristic story of this worthless ruler, in
connection with the
Barrage, was told by
one of the French
engineers. It had struck the Pacha as a
peculiarly happy
thought to use the stones of the Pyramids for
rebuilding it.
“You see the Pyramids standing there useless:
why not
take the stones from them to do the work? They have
already helped to build
Cairo.” The engineer, who was
aghast at the
suggestion, but careful to conceal his sentiments,
retired
from the presence, feeling that he was very
awkwardly
situated. To refuse to obey the Pacha was
impossible, while if
he consented to the destruction of
these great historic
monuments, his name would go down
to posterity stamped with
infamy as the destroyer of the
Pyramids. However, a bright
idea struck him. He would
appeal to the well-known avarice of
the Pacha. He there-fore
filled several sheets of paper with
long columns of
figures and imaginary calculations, which he
brought to
the Viceroy at his next audience as a rough
estimate of the
cost. Abbas, who, of course, could make
nothing of the
figures, though evidently impressed by them,
insisted on
having a verbal estimate. The engineer took care
to make
it a high one, and the Viceroy finally abandoned the
project.

The
Barrage, like the
Suez Canal, was an undertaking
which, doubtless, Napoleon would have carried out, had his
scheme of conquering Egypt succeeded. Then Mehemet
began it, and it was abandoned by Said Pacha. Abbas
spent considerable sums in futile tinkering of the work.
In 1885, Sir Colin Scott-Moncrieff, and his staff of
engineers,
found that the arches of the
Damietta branch were
badly cracked,
and that the whole structure was faultily
built; and though an
English board of engineers had
declared that to rebuild the
Barrage and make it of any
practical use £1,200,000 would be required, Sir Colin,
after six years' continuous labour, succeeded in making
the
weir thoroughly serviceable at an expenditure of
little more
than a third of the estimate of the English
experts. The
ultimate gain to Egypt is almost incalculable.
Already
the export of cotton from the Delta, since the
completion
of the
Barrage, has averaged in one year more than twice
the
cost of the six-years work of rebuilding it.
The
Barrage is, however, only
one of the great works in
connection with the elaborate system
of irrigation on which
as much as eighty thousand pounds was
spent in 1896. A
project closely connected with the
Barrage of the Delta is
a
huge dam, which is to be constructed at
Assouan, and
which will do for
Upper Egypt what the former has done
for the Delta.
Drainage is another public work of almost equal importance
to that of regulating and utilising the flood-waters of
the Nile. One of the most important drainage-works
recently
accomplished was the pumping out of Lake
Mareotis,
near
Alexandria, in 1896. It is particularly
fitting that the
reclamation of this submerged land should be
undertaken
by English engineers, since the English troops,
when occupying
Alexandria in the early part of the
century, wantonly
cut through the narrow ridge which separated
the sea from
the lake,—at that time dry land.
Over half a million has been spent on drainage in Egypt;
but, as Lord Cromer writes, in his last Annual Report
(1896), “it may safely be asserted that funds could hardly
be applied to a more necessary work, or to one which would
bring in a quicker return on the capital expended. In
Egypt, exhausted soil recovers its productive power very
rapidly. Whenever a drain is dug, the benefit caused is
quickly apparent in the shape of increased produce.”
The prevailing impression among visitors is that the
irrigation is effected solely by the natural submersion of
the land by the inundation. This is only adhered to in
Nubia and
Upper Egypt. In the Delta, the flood is diverted
into a network of canals, which intersect the Delta in all
directions, giving it the striking appearance of a vast chessboard.
Lower Egypt produces three
crops. The winter crop
consists of cereals of all kinds. It is
sown in November,
and harvested in May or June. Cotton, sugar,
and rice
are the principal summer crops. They are sown in
March,
and gathered in October and November. Finally,
there are
the autumn crops, rice, maize, and vegetables, sown
in
July, and gathered in September and October. In
Upper
Egypt, where at present the inhabitants have to
depend
on the annual flood alone, there are only two
harvests in
the year; and the principal crop is the winter one
of wheat,
beans, or clover, gathered in May or June.
In order to complete our survey of the minor sights and
excursions, some mention must be made of the various
palaces belonging to members of the Khedivial family,
which abound both in
Cairo itself and the beautiful suburb
of Ghezireh and
Shubra. As is only natural in a
city
which is on the threshold of the grandest monuments
of
antiquity, royal palaces and other modern
buildings—for
the oldest of these are the work of Mehemet
Ali's architects
—receive but scant attention at the hands of
tourists;

but to those
sated with the magnificent relics of the oldest
civilisation
in the world, a morning devoted to visiting
some of these
royal residences and their beautiful gardens
would afford a
pleasing contrast. It must be remembered,
however, that only a
few can be seen by visitors, without
special permission. Among
these Mehemet Ali's palace at
Shubra (now the residence of Prince
Hasan, the uncle of
the present Khedive) and the Ghezireh
Palace are most
interesting. The chief attraction of Prince
Hasan's palace
is the magnificent fountain and artificial
lake, surrounded
by kiosque, terraces, and hanging gardens,
which
are quite a triumph of landscape gardening. From a
kiosque
which crowns this series of terraces there is a
charming
view of the Nile.
The Ghezireh Palace is the largest of all the
Cairo palaces. It was here that Ismail
lodged his illustrious
guest, the Empress Eugénie, in 1869.
Though now converted
into a fashionable hotel, the Oriental
character of
the building and its decoration have been
scrupulously
retained, and perhaps no Oriental city west
of India can
show such a superb specimen of modern domestic
architecture
as this admirably restored palace. Ghezireh,
for
though this is a generic term meaning island,—the
official
designation Ghezireh Boulag being seldom used,—is
the island, and serves
also as the Hyde Park and Hurlingham
of
Cairo, as well as the great focus and rallying-point
of
the European world of fashion. It has quite replaced
the
Shubra Avenue, once the fashionable
drive; and the Ezbekiya
Gardens, given up now-a-days mainly to
Cairene
tradespeople, nursery-maids of the European
community,
and English privates, might be called the
Kensington Gardens
of
Cairo.
The palaces above mentioned, together with the Citadel,
the Tombs of the Caliphs, and the Gebel Mokattam,
constitute
the finest points of view in
Cairo.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XX.
THE NILE AS A HEALTH - RESORT.1
It flows through old hushed Egypt and its sands
Like some grave, mighty thought threading a
dream;
And time and things, as in that vision, seem
Keeping along it their eternal stands,—
Cavos, pillars, pyramids, the shepherd bands
That roamed through the young world; the glory
extreme
Of high Sesostris, and that Southern beam,
The laughing queen, that caught the world's
great hands.
Then comes a mightier silence, stern and strong,
As of a world left empty of its throng,
And the void weighs on us; and then we wake,
And hear the fruitful stream lapsing along
'Twixt villages, and think how we shall take
Our own calm journey on for human sake.
L
EIGH
H
UNT.
1 From an article contributed to the
Westminster Review, 1897.
M
ANY English people, who are
accustomed to spend
the winter in one of the relatively cheap
towns of
the two Rivièras, are often deterred from wintering
in the
undeniably superior climate of Egypt by the expense
of
the journey and the high cost of living in
Cairo. The
City of the
Caliphs is, no doubt, one of the most expensive
health-resorts
in the world, not only owing to the high
charges of its
splendidly equipped hotels, but to its great
vogue as a
fashionable cosmopolitan winter city. People
are, however,
beginning to realise that
Cairo is not
necessarily
Egypt; and, indeed, as a health-resort pure
and
simple, it is, as we have shown in a previous chapter,
by no
means to be unreservedly recommended.
Egypt, however, offers a choice of some four or five
health-resorts besides
Cairo; namely,
Helouan, Mena House
(Pyramids),
Luxor,
Assouan, and the Nile. As for
Assouan,
it should, perhaps, be
regarded, in spite of its resident
doctor and chaplain and
good hotel accommodation,
as a potential, rather than an
actual, climatic health-station.
Helouan is dull and depressing, and, in
spite of its golf
links, lacking in resources and attractions.
Then the
Teutonic element is rather too much in evidence at
this
sanatorium. Mena House, at the Pyramids, is
undeniably
expensive, and the fashionable society element
too obtrusive
to make it a desirable winter quarters for the
invalid.
The Nile as a health-resort suffers from none of these
drawbacks, and the climate of the Upper Nile and
Nubia is undeniably
superior to that of
Lower Egypt.
The fullest benefit from the Egyptian climate is gained
from a prolonged Nile voyage, while the asepticity—word
beloved by the faculty—of the atmosphere is greater than
at
Luxor, where the
hotels are terribly overcrowded in the
height of the season.
Then the Nile itself is more equable
in temperature than its
banks. On the other hand, invalid
passengers on these
miniature pleasure-barges—for one is
bound to admit that the
lines of the dahabiyeh approximate
more nearly to those of a
Thames house-boat than to
a yacht—are not well protected from
cold winds, which
makes some physicians look askance on
dahabiyeh trips for
persons with delicate lungs. Besides,
though the actual extremes
of temperature are actually less on
the rivers than
in the desert, the difference is felt more by
patients than
when protected by the thick walls of a hotel. It
is curious,
too, that the cold at night seems to increase
the
farther one goes south. These constitute the only
real
drawbacks to dahabiyehs for delicate persons.
Formerly, the only orthodox way of doing the Nile voyage
was by means of these native sailing-boats, universally

known as
dahabiyehs, and the costliness of this means of
locomotion
practically confined it to the English milord.
Of late years,
however, the wholesome competition of the
great
tourist-agencies has brought about a general reduction
in the
rents of these pleasure-craft. With a party of
four or five,
the inclusive cost of the two months' voyage
to
Assouan and back need not exceed £110 to
£120 per
head,—granting, of course, that the organiser of the
trip
knows the river, has had some experience of Nile
travel,
has a nodding acquaintance with Arabic, and is
able to
hold his own with his dragoman.
For the health-seeker as well as the mere holiday-maker,
the dahabiyeh voyage is certainly the ideal method of
spending a winter in Egypt. In short, this form of the
new yachting is to the invalid what the pleasure yachting
cruise—the latest development of coöperative travel
— is to the ordinary tourist. Though independent, the
traveller is not isolated, and can always get in touch
with
civilisation as represented by the tourist steamers
and
mail-boats, which virtually patrol the Nile from
Cairo to
Wady Halfa. Then
he is never more than a few hours'
sail from a railway
station,—the line for the greater part
of its length running
along the Nile banks, and almost
every station is a telegraph
office as well. English doctors
and chaplains are to be found
throughout the season at
the chief goals of the voyage,
Luxor and
Assouan; while,
in cases of emergency, the
services of the medical men
attached to the tourist steamers
are available. The voyage
is eminently restful, without being
dull or monotonous.
In fact, the Nile being the great highway
of traffic for
Nubia and
Upper Egypt to
Cairo and
Alexandria, there
is constant variety, and the river traffic affords plenty of
life and movement. One constantly passes the picturesque
trading-dahabiyehs gliding along with their enormous
lateen
sails, the artistic effect being heightened by contrast

with a trim,
modern steam-dahabiyeh, as incongruous a
craft as a gondola
turned into a steam-launch, and utterly
opposed to the
traditions of Nile travel,—too reminiscent,
perhaps, of
Cookham Reach or Henley. The banks of
the river, quite apart
from the temples and monuments
of antiquity, are also full of
interest for the observant
voyager, who may congratulate
himself on the superiority
of his lot to his less fortunate
invalid brethren wintering
on the Rivièra, “killing time till
time kills them,”—
chained for the greater part of the day,
perhaps, to the
hotel balcony or Villa Garden at Mentone,
Monte Carlo,
or San Remo.
Delightful “bits” for the sketch-book are constantly to
be met with. At almost every village,—and many are
passed in a day's sail,—native women may be seen filling
their earthen jars with water, and carrying them on their
heads with all the grace and poetry of motion of a
Capriote
girl. Jabbering gamins are driving down the
banks
the curious little buffaloes to water. Every now and
then
we pass a shadoof tended by a fellah with skin
shining like
bronze, relieving his toil with that peculiar
wailing chant
which seems to the imaginative listener like the
echo of
the Israelites' cry under their taskmasters wafted
across
the centuries. The shrill note of a steamer-whistle
puts to
flight these poetical fancies, and one of the Messrs.
Cook's
tourist steamers, looking for all the world like a
Hudson
or Mississippi River steamer, dashes past at twelve
knots an
hour, filled with tourists more or less noisily
appreciative
of the Nile scenery. However, this
incongruous and insistent
note of modernity is fleeting
enough. Has not
the appointed goal—some fifty miles or so
higher up—to
be reached by dusk, else the arrangements of the
whole Nile
itinerary, and the plans of hundreds of tourists
would be
utterly upset?
Animal life, to say nothing of bird life, is far more

abundant than
in Italy or France. Flocks of pelicans
stud the sand-banks,
and the white paddy-birds may be
seen busily engaged in
fishing, while brilliantly decked
kingfishers, graceful
hoopoes, sun-birds, and crested larks,
to say nothing of our
familiar friends the swifts, swallows,
and water wag-tails,
are flitting about over the water.
Occasionally, a
keen-sighted traveller will get a glimpse of
an eagle or
vulture.
Reptiles are represented by various kinds of lizards and
chameleons. Crocodiles, of course, are never seen below
the Second Cataract; though the monitor lizard, often
mistaken
for this reptile, is occasionally seen, and the
unwary
tourist occasionally has stuffed specimens palmed
off upon
him, by the wily Egyptian, as young crocodiles.
Hypercritical travellers occasionally complain that the
scenery of the Nile, especially of that long two hundred
miles' reach of desolate country which lies between the
First and Second Cataracts, is monotonous. It is true
that there is not as much variety in the landscape as
there
is south of
Luxor, for instance, and human interest is
certainly
almost non-existent; but though the conventional
picturesqueness may be lacking for the young lady artist
who
has only eyes for little bits that “compose” easily, the
grand
and impressive aspect of the Nubian landscape has
a certain
charm and attractiveness of its own to the imaginative
traveller.
The monotony is, perhaps, more subjective than objective,
and belongs to the spectator, and not to the things
seen. To some a great London highway like the Strand
would be monotonous, while another would find the same
fault with the Alps, because each peak seems to him very
like another. At all events, even if we grant a certain
scenic monotony to the Upper Nile, who can complain
when the traveller has daily presented to him the unique
beauties of the Nile sunset, with its attendant glories of
the
zodiacal light?
Perhaps of all the wonderful scenic effects of the Nile,
the almost miraculous afterglow which follows the sunset
is the most impressive. Only those with a true “feeling
for colour” can properly appreciate it, and to attempt to
portray it either with pen or pencil would be futile.
These
startling effects may be called miraculous because
inexplicable.
In the tropics, as every one knows, there is
no
afterglow.
“The sun's rim dips; the stars rush out;
At one stride comes the dark,”
sings Coleridge's “Ancient Mariner.” Only a scientist can
explain why, in Egypt, on the very threshold of the Tropic
of
Cancer, the sunset's afterglow lasts thrice as long as it
does
elsewhere in the temperate zone.
Innumerable travellers have attempted to give an impressionist
picture of the mysterious light-effect produced
by the flood of liquid gold which suffuses the whole
horizon
after the sun's disc has disappeared. Mr. H. D.
Traill,
perhaps, is as happy as any observer in the
following charming
word-picture:
“Brighter and brighter grows the afterglow, and more and
more
golden as it brightens,—the red rays of the
prism, which assume such
prominence in most European
sunsets, seeming here to be far surpassed
in intensity
by the yellow. … During this reillumining of
the
landscape, the deep orange of the western horizon has glowed
steadily and undimmed; but, meanwhile, the quarter of
the heavens
lying immediately above it has undergone
an astonishing change.
For slowly, during all the
time, there has been ascending, from the
skyline of
the desert as its base, and to an altitude of full thirty
degrees above it, a glorious are of the softest rose
colour, which
melts as it draws nearer to the blue of
the zenith into a gradually
paling lilac, through the
very midst of which looks forth the silver
of the
evening star. The chastened magnificence, the sober splendour
of this atmospheric effect, surpasses imagination. It
is the
very classicism of colour, just as the gorgeous
hues of the actual
sunset—its splashes of fierce
crimson and blazing gold—might
stand as typical of the
rich exuberance of romance. But the time

and
space of this aerial marvel, the sphere of its radiance, and the
spell of its duration are, perhaps, most wonderful of
all. Laterally
measured, this are of glory spans a
full quarter of the horizon.
Vertically, as has
already been said, it climbs at least one-third of
the
dome of sky between the horizon and the zenith; and it lasts in
flawless and unimpaired beauty for a full half-hour.
The sunset
orange, against which you passing string of
camels and their turbanned
leaders are silhouettes
black as jet, will have faded into
purple haze, the
evening star will have changed from a rayless
speck of
silver into a flashing jewel, and the lake of lilac in which
it swims will have become blanched and colourless ere
that great
rose-window through which we have been
gazing, as into the lighted
cathedral of the heavens,
is itself at last swallowed up in night.”
Life on a dahabiyeh has many of the advantages of a
luxuriously appointed yacht, without its inseparable and
obvious drawbacks. There are no storms, and, indeed, no
calms,
for a northern wind blows as regularly as a trade
wind, almost
continuously during the winter and spring
months. You stop
where you please, and as long as you
please, without a thought
of harbour dues, or anxiety as to
the holding capacity of the
anchorage. You can spend
your time sketching, reading, or
dozing, with a little shooting
to give a fillip to the
perpetual
dolce far niente. You
can explore ruined temples and ancient monuments at
your leisure, without the disquieting reflections that the
Theban ruins or the Ptolemaic temples of
Philae must
be “done” in a certain
time, else the tourist steamer will
proceed on its unalterable
itinerary without you. Finally,
when tired of this perpetual
picnic, you can enjoy for a few
days the banal delights of a
first-class modern hotel at
Luxor or
Assouan.
Such is life on a dahabiyeh; but, alas! this Epicurean
existence is not for the ordinary sun-worshipper. As I
have shown, it is a particularly costly form of
holiday-making,
though the expense has been much
exaggerated.
The valuable advice given in Murray's “Handbook for

Egypt,” on
the hiring of dahabiyehs, may be supplemented by
the following
hints. If the hirer is a novice in Nile travel,
or is not
prepared to take a considerable amount of trouble,
it will be
better to hire the vessel through the Messrs. Cook
or Gaze,
direct. But in this case the hirer will not be so
likely to
feel himself “captain on his own quarter-deck”
as he would if
he hired direct from the owner. In the
latter case it is
decidedly an advantage to make a separate
contract with the
dragoman for the catering of the passengers,
and another
contract with the owner direct for the
hire of the dahabiyeh,
with fittings (which should be specifically
set out), and for
the wages of the reis (sailing-master)
and crew. If, however,
the contract is made with the
dragoman solely, then take pains
to ascertain that the boat
is not the dragoman's property,
else the temporary owner
may find it difficult to maintain his
authority; and, besides,
the dragoman will naturally be
inclined to be too careful of
his craft, and will raise
difficulties about shooting the cataracts
or sailing at night.
In short, the hirer will possibly
find himself at as great a
disadvantage as a yacht-owner in
a foreign cruise who has
neglected to have himself registered
in the yacht's papers as
master.
As to the time occupied in the voyage from
Cairo to
Assouan and back, with favourable winds,
it can be managed
in seven or eight weeks. But this would only
allow
three or four days at
Luxor and
Assouan. Besides, anything
like hurry is utterly
foreign to the traditions of Nile
voyaging, and three months
would not be found too long
for this trip. It may be
remembered, too, that if the contract
is for three months, the
cost would be considerably
less relatively than for two
months.
The rates for dahabiyehs vary considerably according
to their size, age, and amount and nature of equipment and
decorations. But as some indication of the prevailing price,
it may be mentioned that the Messrs. Cook would charge

a party of
seven, for three months on one of the oldest type
of
dahabiyehs, £850 to £900, this price to include everything;
while the charge for a modern dahabiyeh, luxuriously
fitted up
with bath-room, pantry, lavatories, etc., for
the same period
and the same number of passengers, might
be anything from
£1,100 upwards.
Life on a dahabiyeh is, no doubt, a lotus-eating existence,
and it is not easy to resist the spell of the climate and
the
restful genius
loci of this enchanted land.
“To glide adown old Nilus, where he threads
Egypt and Ethiopia, from the steep
Of utmost Axumé, until he spreads,
Like a calm flock of silver-fleecèd sheep,
His waters on the plain; and crested heads
Of cities and proud temples gleam amid,
And many a vapour-belted pyramid.”
But even the most hardened loafer and lover of the
dolce
far niente cannot help taking
some interest in the grand
monuments of an extinct
civilisation, as well as in the archaeological
treasures,
which so plentifully strew the river banks.
Probably no great
tourist-highway in the world offers so
many
easily accessible objects of historic and antiquarian
interest as the Nile. Then, on a Nile voyage, sight-seeing
is carried on under ideal conditions. It is a delightful
relief to one accustomed to the hard labour of systematic
sight-seeing at Rome, Florence, or Venice, for instance,
to
wander leisurely and uninterruptedly through the
sun-steeped
courts and shady colonnades of the ancient
temples
of
Karnak
or
Philae. Another advantage is that here
the
visitors need not be continually disbursing petty cash
for
entrance fees, gratuities to attendants, guides,
catalogues,
etc. In Egypt, the single payment of £1, 6
d, the Government
tax,
franks the tourist not only to these Theban
treasure-houses of
ancient art, but to all the monuments
and temples of
Upper Egypt.
A series of voyages in the well-found and well-equipped
tourist steamers of Messrs. Cook and Gaze will be found,
however, a tolerable substitute for the invalid. In fact,
the Messrs. Cook specially cater for this class of tourists
by
offering special terms to passengers making three
consecutive
trips on the basis of three voyages at the
price of two.
By this plan passengers can make three voyages
from
Cairo to
Assouan and back for £100, the fare including
board on the steamer during the few days' stay at
Cairo between the voyages. Thus nine
weeks may be spent on
the Nile at a less cost than a stay for
the same period at
a fashionable
Cairo hotel. Considering that the mileage
covered by these voyages amounts to about 3,500 miles,—
equal to the distance from London to
Alexandria by sea,—
it is not
surprising that this remarkably economical method
of
undertaking what is supposed to be one of the most
expensive
of river trips in the globe-trotter's itinerary is
becoming
popular.
The cuisine on board these steamers, as will be seen
from the annexed specimen menu, is varied and plentiful,
if
not actually luxurious, and should satisfy the most exigent
traveller.
MENU ON NILE TOURIST STEAMER.
December 1st, 1896.
LUNCHEON.
Hors d'OEuvres.
Rougets au Vin Blanc. Poulets au Sauté au Madère.
Roast Beef—Pommes de Terre.
Salade.
Fromage.
Dessert.
Café
DINNER.
Consommé Pâté d'Italie.
Poisson à la
Orly.
Noix de Veau à la Livernaise.
Epinards aux (Eufs. Bécassines Roties.
Salade. Baba au
Pêches.
Dessert.
Café.
Many who take the Nile trip for the sake of health could
scarcely be considered sick persons, and for the benefit
of
these sturdy invalids I add the following hints on the
sport
to be obtained during a Nile voyage.
Of course all the best shooting is in the Delta, but a
certain amount of sport is obtainable by dahabiyeh
travellers,
especially in the Theban plain. Above
Luxor, owing
to the
scarcity of vegetation, there is less cover, and hares
and
partridges are not so plentiful. Of late years, too, the
English officers stationed at the different posts on the Upper
Nile have thinned the game a good deal. In Lower
Egypt fair
bags of snipe can be obtained. In fact, snipe is
the principal
winter game in Egypt, just as quail is during
the spring
months. The former, however, are rarely seen
on the Upper
Nile, though quail are plentiful. Duck and
teal, everywhere on
the Upper Nile, afford the best sport
for dahabiyeh
passengers, and the dinghy (
filuka,
whence
felucca) attached to every dahabiyeh will
sometimes serve
to capture the shot birds in wild-fowl
shooting.
Big game is very scarce, even in the desert near Wady
Halfa, and sporting tourists fired by the accounts of
earlier generations of travellers, of hyenas, wolves, and
jackals haunting the Theban temples, will be disappointed.
Hyenas, like crocodiles, are rarely met with below the
Second
Cataract. In fact, even to get a remote chance of
bagging
these beasts, coöperation with the natives and a
large outlay
of baksheesh would be necessary. The sportsman
would have to
be prepared to camp out at night at
their supposed haunts,
which would have to be baited with
the carcass of a donkey or
some other domestic animal.
Gazelles are occasionally shot,
but they require a considerable
amount of stalking. It must be
remembered that,
though permission to bring a sporting rifle
or gun is
readily granted to English tourists by the military
authorities
at
Cairo, the import of powder or loaded cartridges

has, since
1894, for obvious reasons, been strictly prohibited,
and all
ammunition must be bought at
Cairo.
Sportsmen should be careful about shooting pigeons in
the vicinity of a village, otherwise they may get into difficulties
with the natives through shooting pigeons which
are alleged to be domestic. As in France, no game license
is necessary.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XXI.
THE NILE FROM CAIRO TO THEBES.
T
HE very mention of a Nile
voyage recalls to most
travellers the splendid monuments of
Thebes,
Philae,
and Abou Simbel, while the
ruins south of
Luxor, some of
which (those of
Abydos
in particular) historically perhaps
of equal importance, are
forgotten. No doubt the wealth
of architectural treasures
collected in one spot in the Theban
plain obscures in popular
imagination the isolated temples
of
Abydos or
Denderah, or the ancient rock-shrines of Beni-Hassan.
In short, nine out of ten travellers hurry on to
the ruins of
the Theban plain, and leave the ancient
temples or tombs which
bestrew the Nile Valley between
Cairo and
Luxor for a hurried and somewhat perfunctory
inspection on the return voyage, when, sated with the architectural
splendours of ancient
Thebes, the less striking
monuments north of
Luxor come as an anti-climax.
We are all apt to forget, as Miss A. B. Edwards is careful
to remind her readers, that the ancient history of Egypt
goes against the stream. If we omit the conjectural,
perhaps
mythical, site of This, which is almost
prehistoric,—
and indeed the claims of
Abydos and Girgeh are still wrangled
over by Egyptologists,—it is in the Delta and on the
banks of
the Lower Nile that relics of the most ancient
cities are to
be found (at
Tanis,
Memphis, and
Heliopolis,
for instance), while the latest
temples and tombs are
found in the Upper Nile Valley, and in
Nubia.
Those whose study of Egyptian antiquities is confined to
the standard guide-books forget, too, that only the more

important
monuments, or those in tolerable preservation, are
ever
mentioned. First-hand study of the chief authorities
shows
that a complete Egyptological itinerary of the Nile
Valley
would include antiquities of which only a very small
portion
are visited by the ordinary Nile voyager.
Beni-Hassan, one hundred and seventy miles from
Cairo,
is remarkable for the famous
rock-tombs excavated in terraces
on the precipitous bank of
the Nile. The cliff has
been cut through by the river, which
formerly reached to its
foot, but has since retired, so that a
considerable expanse of
plain lies between the tombs and the
Nile. These tombs
belong to the twelfth dynasty, which dates
from about
3000 to 2500 years B. c. Though nearly a thousand
years
more recent than the Sakkarah mastabas, they have
preserved
the chief features of them, and have a deep
shaft
leading to a corridor which ends in a sarcophagus
chamber.
There are about fifteen of these tombs, most of
which are
carefully described in Murray's Handbook, but only
two of
them, those of Ameni or Amen-Em-Hat and Khnem-Hetep
II., are likely to interest the average sight-seer.
“As in the tombs of
Assouan, a suitable layer of stone was
sought for
in the hill, and, when found, the tombs were hewn out.
The
walls were partly smoothed, and then covered with a thin layer
of plaster, upon which the scenes in the lives of the
people buried
there might be painted. The columns and the
lower parts of some
of the tombs are coloured red, to
resemble granite. The northern
tomb is remarkable for
columns somewhat resembling those subsequently
termed
Doric. Each of the four columns in the tomb is
about
seventeen feet high, and has sixteen sides. The ceiling
between each connecting beam, which runs from column to column,
is vaulted. The columns in the
southern tombs have lotus decorations,
and are exceedingly graceful.”
1
1 E. A. Wallis-Budge: “The Nile.”
To the artist these famous grottoes are of enormous
interest as the birthplace of Greek decorative art. The influence
of the most ancient school of design in the world of

Greek art is
most ingeniously traced by Miss A. B. Edwards
in her
“Pharaohs, Fellahs, and Explorers,” a work which,
though
rather handicapped by its somewhat
ad
captandum title, is of the highest value as a
thoroughly well-informed
introduction to the science of
Egyptology, treated in a popular
manner. The Pelasgic
decoration and paintings, of
which excellent specimens have
been found at Mycenae, are
thought by many scholars of the
highest repute to be the
originals of those of the Aryan
Hellenes. The dark interval
of four or five hundred years
between the prehistoric
ruins of Mycenae and the oldest
remains of the historic
school cannot, however, be bridged
over with any certainty.
It is, nevertheless, conclusively
proved that the “Pelasgians
went to Egypt for their surface
decoration, and the Hellenes
for their architectural models.”
The principal sculptural ornaments, such as the spiral,
the key pattern, and the so-called honeysuckle pattern,—
the latter, according to Mr. Petrie, a florid imitation of
the
Egyptian lotus pattern,—which are often regarded as
purely Greek in origin, are undoubtedly Egyptian. “They
were all painted on the ceilings of the Beni-Hassan tombs,
full twelve hundred years before a stone of the treasures
of
Mycenae or Orchomonos was cut from the quarry.” The
spiral is continually found, either in its simplest form
or combined with the lotus, in the decorations of these
tombs.
The earliest monument of Greek architecture is identified
with the ruins of a Doric temple at Corinth of about
650 B. C.; and any one of the columns of this—the oldest
ruin in Greece—might have been taken bodily from
one of the pillared porches of Beni-Hassan. In fact,
Fergusson,
one of the highest authorities, does not
hesitate to
say that it is an indubitable copy of the
Beni-Hassan
column. This type of column, technically known
as the
protodoric, is, as the name implies, the prototype of
the

famous Doric
columns,—loftier, more graceful, and with a
decorated, not a
plain, entablature. There are, of course,
other examples of
this style in Egypt, and those who have
visited
Thebes will remember the famous Corinthian
columns
of the Temple of Thotmes III. at
Karnak.
An early origin may be allowed to the Ionic column.
The lotus-leaf design—a characteristic, decorative feature
of
this class of column—“furnished the architects of the
Ancient
Empire with a noble and simple model for decorative
purposes.
Very slightly conventionalised, it enriches
the severe facades
of tombs of the fourth, fifth, and sixth
dynasties, which thus
preserve for us one of the earliest
motives of symmetrical
design in the history of ornament.”
The evolution of the elaborate rock-sculptures of Beni-Hasan
and Abou Simbel from the almost prehistoric rock
grotto makes an interesting subject for those who are
attracted by the study of necrology, and of the sepulchral
monuments of the ancient Egyptians.
A very able and lucid summary of the development of
rock-tombs is to be found in a chapter on the art of the
ancient Egyptians in Baedeker's Handbook. It is, no doubt,
customary among high-minded travellers to despise guidebook
information, but in few technical works on this subject
will
so clever and readable a summary be found as in
the
above-mentioned indispensable work of reference.
“The original motive of the rock-tomb or sepulchral grotto was
merely to find a tomb sufficiently removed from all risk
of flooding
by the Nile, with a sufficiently dry and
aseptic atmosphere to arrest
the decay of the corpse. Soon
a kind of mortuary chamber for
mourners and friends was
also excavated in the rock. This was
followed by a more
pretentious mausoleum with several chambers.
This large
area of wall surface seemed to demand some kind of
ornamentation. Hence the sculptures in low-relief and distemper
paintings. Where there were several chambers, it was
natural that
openings should be made in the walls to admit
the light. The next
step was to convert the remaining
portions of walls into polygonal

pillars
for the support of the roof. In the next place, the octagonal
pillar was sometimes turned into one of sixteen sides,
and sometimes
it was fluted. Thus the pillars were
converted into columns,
— a distinction with a
considerable difference,—those columns
which were, no
doubt, the direct originals of the better known Doric
columns, and were called Protodoric or Egypto-Doric by Champollion
and Falkener, from the resemblance to the Doric columns
of
Greece. Polygonal columns of this character occur
in the first tomb
of Beni-Hassan.
“The architects of these tombs, however, were not unacquainted
with a light and elegant mode of building above ground,
which cannot
have originated in the grotto architecture.
This is proved by
their use of the lotus column, the
prototype of which is a group of
four lotus-stalks, bound
together and secured at the top by rings or
ligatures, the
capital being formed by the blossom.
“While the architecture of the eleventh and twelfth dynasties
bears some slight resemblance to the earlier style, the
sculpture of
the same period presents an almost total
deviation from the ancient
traditions. The primitive
lifelike realism, to which we have already
alluded, is
displaced by the rigorous sway of the canon, by which
all
proportions are determined by fixed rules, and all forms are
necessarily stereotyped. There seems, however, to have been no
retrogression in point of technical skill, for, as in the
time of
Khafra, the hardest materials still
became compliant, and the difficulties
of the minutest
detail were still successfully overcome by the
sculptor of
the Pharaohs.”
The mural decorations consist mostly of pictures, painted
on a specially prepared surface of fine-grained plaster;
and
there are few relief sculptures. These paintings
represent
scenes in the life of the deceased, and form a
kind of pictorial
biography, which are not, as in the case of
the paintings
of later tombs, intermingled with the
conventional
mystic representations of divinities. “In the
grouping of
the various scenes, the artists seem to have been
guided by
a natural principle, which led them to place the
Nile in the
lowest register, the agricultural scenes in the
middle, and
desert scenes at the top. But little technical
skill is shown
in the drawing. The birds are always better
drawn than

the human
figures; but the natural features of the country
are
represented in the most conventional way, a series of
zigzag
lines standing for water, and a wavy outlined pink
space,
dotted with red and black, being the desert.”
11 Murray's “Handbook for Egypt.”
The tomb of Khnem-Hetep II. is in the northern group
of tombs. Remains of a dromos or avenue leading to the
portico can still be traced. The principal chamber or
shrine
contains a large figure of the deceased, who was one
of the
feudal lords of Egypt in the time of the twelfth
dynasty. This
tomb is usually known as No. 1, for all
the tombs here are
numbered. In this shrine is a curious
kind of dado, painted to
represent rose-granite, and the
scheme of colour of the
ceiling consists of red and yellow
squares, with black and
blue quatrefoils. This sepulchre
is best known for the
painting, which is supposed, but on
doubtful authority, to
represent Joseph, and his brethren
arriving in Egypt to buy
corn. At all events, it represents
the arrival in Egypt of a
band of foreigners, thirty in number,
who, from the features,
seem to belong to the Semitic
race. Heading the procession,
and apparently acting as
the introducer or conductor, is the
Egyptian royal scribe,
Nefer-hetep, and the main procession
consists of the Aamn
chief, Abesha, “the prince of the foreign
country,” and his
fellow countrymen. They wear beards, and
carry bows and
arrows. Some have supposed that the Aman were
shepherds
or hyksos.
Equally interesting is the tomb of Ameni, of which the
general structural arrangement is similar to that of the
former tomb. Ameni, or Amen-Em-Hat, as he is sometimes
called, was a high functionary of the court of Usertsen
I., of the twelfth dynasty. One painting in the picture
gallery of this tomb describes pictorially his expedition
into Ethiopia, and his triumphant return, laden with spoil
and trophies. In the inscription on the wall, couched in

the usual
vainglorious tone which was customary at that
time, he sums up
his achievements in peace and war, as
follows:
“I have done all that I have said. I am a gracious and a
compassionate
man, and a ruler who loves his town.
I have passed the
course of years as the ruler of Meh,
and all the labours of the palace
have been carried
out by my hands. I have given to the overseers of
the
temples of the gods of Meh three thousand bulls with their cows,
and no contribution to the king's storehouses have
been greater
than mine. I have never made a child
grieve; I have never robbed
the widow; I have never
repulsed the labourer; I have never shut up
a
herdsman; I have never impressed for forced labour the labourer of
a man who only employed five men. There was never a
person miserable
in my time; no one went hungry during
my rule, for if there
were years of scarcity I
ploughed up all the arable land in the nome
of Meh, up
to its very frontiers on the north and south. By this
means I made its people live, and procured for them provision, so
that there was not a hungry person among them. And,
behold,
when the inundation was great, and the
owners of the land became
rich thereby, I laid no
additional tax upon the fields.”
In addition to the tombs there is a kind of rock-temple
dedicated to the lion-headed goddess Sechet or Pasht,
called Artemis (Diana) by the Greeks, which is known
as the
Speos Artemidos
(the cave of Artemis). It is
excavated in a rock at the
entrance of a gorge about ten
miles from the tombs. The place
is known by the guides
as Stabl Antar. This shrine, or temple,
was begun by
Thotmes III. and the famous Queen Hatasu, and
was
embellished with a few sculptures by Seti I., but was
never
completed. The only finished reliefs are on the
inner
wall of the portico; and as they are of a good
period of
Egyptian art, it is to be regretted that the other
sculptures
are in an unfinished state. In the plain to the
south, not
far from this valley, the vast cemetery of cats was
discovered,
in 1887. These mummified relics were found
to possess fertilising properties, and were transported to
Europe by the ton for manure.
Between Beni-Hassan and the Theban plain, ruins of
temples and tombs, Roman forts, eyrie-like convents, grottoes,
etc., abound, and the Nile voyager is rarely out of
sight of
some ancient monument. To visit all would,
however, require
the antiquarian zeal of a Flinders-Petrie
or a Mariette; and
even a mere digest of all the antiquities
in the four hundred
and fifty miles of the Nile Valley,
through which the
traveller bound for
Luxor, the great
goal of all Nile voyages, passes, would require several
volumes.
Some twenty miles beyond Beni-Hassan are the recently
discovered rock-tombs of Tel-El-Amarna, hardly inferior
in
interest to the more famous ones we have just described.
They
were unearthed and scientifically examined by Prof.
Flinders-Petrie, during excavations undertaken in 1892.
This
excursion is especially attractive to artists on account
of
the exquisite design and colouring in the painted pavements,
—the relics of the palace of Khu-en-Aten (1400
B. C.), about
two miles from the tombs. One floor is in an
excellent state
of preservation, and the colours are remarkably
fresh. A new
artistic influence is seen in the treatment
of the figures
represented in this beautiful series of
frescoes; and animals,
birds, insect life, plants, etc., are
drawn with a remarkable
fidelity to nature, offering a
strong contrast to the stiff
and conventional treatment in
other animal paintings of the
Middle Empire. This new
art was introduced by the highly
cultured King Khu-en-Aten,
who seems to have introduced reform
in art along
with reform in religion, for Khu-en-Aten had
calmly
adopted the cult of Amen, the God of
Thebes, to that of
Aten,
an Asiatic deity symbolised by the solar disk.
Near this palace was discovered, in 1887, the Record
Office, as it may be called, of this enlightened monarch.
A
large number of bricks were found with the inscription,
“The
House of the Rolls,” which clearly showed the object

of the
building. Here Professor Petrie came across a
valuable find of
the greatest importance to historians and
archaeologists. It
consisted of several hundred clay tablets
inscribed with
cuneiform characters, comprising despatches
to the king from
his brother sovereigns of Babylonia and
Assyria. “The tablets
cast a vivid and unexpected light
on Egypt and Western Asia in
the fifteenth century before
Christ, and show that Babylonian
was at that time the
language of education and diplomacy. They
also show
that education must have been widely extended from
the
Euphrates to the Nile, and that schools must have
existed
for teaching the foreign language and script.
Canaan was
governed at the time by the Egyptians, much as
India is
governed to-day by the English; but the officials and
courtiers
of the Pharaoh were for the most part Asiatics,
the
larger number being Canaanites.”
Soon after passing the village of Beni-Hassan we come
to one of the most picturesque series of reaches in the
whole Nile voyage, and here the beautiful dom-palm is
first
seen. A few miles beyond Tel-EI-Amarna the magnificent
precipices of Gebel Abu Faydah are a striking
feature of the
scenery. They extend, a precipitous rampart,
along the eastern
bank of the Nile for nearly a
dozen miles, and to American
visitors will, perhaps, recall
memories of the famous
Palisades on the Hudson. Half
concealed in the topmost clefts
and fissures of these stupendous
precipices may be seen the
caves where dwelt the
celebrated monks and ascetics of
Upper Egypt; and in
one
of these caverns, according to a monastic tradition,
Athanasius sought shelter for a time.
Innumerable tombs, as yet not systematically explored,
and rarely visited by tourists, line the terraces of these
cliffs. At the top is the famous cemetery of mummified
crocodiles. These pits and caverns which comprise this
saurian necropolis are not well known even to the local

guides, and
to visit them alone would be exceedingly hazardous.
Within
recent years a party of tourists lost their
lives in exploring
the suffocating
labyrinth, and, if the
guides are to be believed, their bodies were never recovered.
Abydos lies on the west bank
of the Nile, some three
hundred and fifty miles from
Cairo, and was thought by
many Egyptologists to occupy the site of This, the earliest
historical city of Egypt, and the home of Menes, the first
king of the first dynasty; but the systematic excavations
of
Mariette scarcely support this view. It was, however,
one of
the most renowned cities in ancient Egypt, attaining
its
greatest splendour in the eleventh and twelfth
dynasties, and
ranked second to
Thebes as a centre of
learning and religious thought.
The temples are, of course, the chief curiosities here;
but to scholars and antiquarians the necropolis is of the
greatest importance, as here can be seen specimens of the
three types of tombs which were used at various periods
by the Egyptians. The earlier tombs belong to the sixth
dynasty, and are of the mastaba class. Those of the
eleventh and twelfth dynasties are in the forms of small,
brick pyramids, while those of the eighteenth dynasty show
a revival of the early rectangular sepulchre.
It is curious that the usual practice of burying the dead
in grottoes or caves excavated in the sides of cliffs or
inland
hills was not followed at
Abydos. Instead of choosing
the
limestone hills, which lay ready to hand, the citizens
of
Abydos preferred for sepulchral
purposes the sandy
plains interspersed with rocks.
The principal monuments here are the temples of Rameses
the Great and Seti. The former is said to be dedicated to
Osiris, the tutelary deity of
Abydos, whose head was supposed
to be buried here.
In fact, one of the chief titles of
this god is “Lord of
Abydos,” as may be seen in the famous

funerary
tablet (now in the Haworth collection) of the
Theban priest
Napu, who lived nearly twenty-five centuries
ago. Some doubt
has, however, been thrown by the newer
school of Egyptologists
on the claim put forward for this
temple as the original
sanctuary of Osiris, since the failure
of Mariette, in the
course of his researches in 1864, to find
any trace of the
shrine of this god. “During the French
occupation of Egypt,”
writes Dr. Wallis-Budge, “in the
early part of this century,
this temple stood almost intact;
since that time, however, so
much damage has been
wrought upon it, that the portions of
wall which now
remain are only about eight or nine feet high.”
It was
here that a fragment of the famous Tablet of
Abydos, a
duplicate of
the one still
in situ on the wall of the
adjacent
temple of Seti, was discovered by Mariette, in
1864. It is
now in the British Museum. The tablet is of the
greatest
historical importance, as it gives the names of
seventy-five
kings, beginning with Menes and ending with
Seti I. It is
not, however, a complete list, and gaps have to
be supplied
from the Tablet of
Karnak, now in the Museum of the
Louvre.
The temple of Seti, often called the Memnonium, is the
Palace of Memnon described in some detail by Strabo, who
states that it was constructed in a singular manner,
entirely
of stone, and after the plan of the
Labyrinth. The greater
portion of the temple was built by Seti, but his son, Rameses
II., is responsible for most of the relief and other mural decorations.
Here we find another copy of the famous poem of
Pentaur. This is the well-known illustrated historical
epic
of the Khita campaign of Rameses II. It is familiar
to all
Nile travellers, as the numerous episodes of this
war,
quaint pictures in bas-relief, confront the visitor,
not only at
Abydos, but at Abou Simbel,
Luxor,
Karnak, and
Thebes.
This poem, so evidently written to order by the poet
laureate of the time, is published, as Miss Edwards
forcibly

puts it, in a
truly regal manner, in an edition (necessarily
limited) issued
on stone, illustrated with bas-reliefs, while,
to continue the
metaphor, the temple walls form an imperial
binding to this
sumptuous epic.
The temple of Seti is unique as being the only ancient
Egyptian roofed temple yet remaining, for of course the
Denderah,
Edfu, and other temples of the Ptolemaic era are
modern in comparison. The construction of this roof was
peculiar. Huge blocks, extending from the architraves on
each
side of the temple, were placed on their sides, not on
their
faces. Through this mass of stone an arch was cut
which was
decorated with hieroglyphics and sculptures.
There are three places in the Upper Nile Valley where
the architecture of the Ptolemaic age can be studied,—
Denderah, Philæ, and
Edfu, where the finest monuments
of
the Ptolemies replace the ordinary architectural relics of
the
Pharaohs.
Denderah lies on the west bank
of the Nile, only three
or four miles from
Keneh, so that it is very easy of access.
The present temple is evidently built on the ruins of a
temple
dedicated to the goddess Hathor, the Greek
Aphrodite,
which, according to the results of Mariette's
discoveries,
was founded by
Cheops. This temple, however, never held
very high rank among the fanes of the Ancient Empire,
perhaps owing to its proximity to the famous shrines of
Abydos and
Thebes. The wonderfully preserved building
which we see is the work of the later Ptolemies, while it
was completed as recently as the first century.
Egyptian sculpture had long been on the decline before
the erection of the present temple of
Denderah; and the
Egyptian antiquary
looks with little satisfaction on the
graceless style of the
figures and the crowded profusion of
ill-adjusted hieroglyphs
that cover the walls of this as
of other Ptolemaic or Roman
monuments. But the architecture
still retained the grandeur of
an earlier period, and

though the
capitals were frequently overcharged with
ornament, the
general effect of the porticoes erected under
the Ptolemies
and Cæsars is grand and imposing, and frequently
not destitute
of elegance and taste.
These remarks apply very particularly to the temple of
Denderah; and from its superior state of
preservation it
deserves a distinguished rank among the most
interesting
monuments of Egypt. For though its columns,
considered
singly, may be said to have a heavy, perhaps a
barbarous
appearance, the portico is doubtless a noble
specimen of
architecture; nor is the succeeding hall devoid of
beauty
and symmetry of proportion. The preservation of the
roof
also adds greatly to the beauty as well as to the
interest of
the portico; for many of those in the Egyptian
temples
lose their effect by being destitute of roofs.
Generally
speaking, Egyptian temples are more picturesque
when in
ruins than when entire; being, if seen from
without,
merely a large, dead wall, scarcely relieved by a
slight
increase in the height of the portico. But this
cannot
be said of the portico itself; nor did a temple
present the
same monotonous appearance when the painted
sculptures
were in their original state; and it was the
necessity of relieving
the large expanse of flat wall which
led to this rich
mode of decoration.
The temple of
Denderah is
probably best remembered
on account of the famous portraits in
relief of Cleopatra
and her son Cæsarion on the exterior of
the end wall.
The queen is conventionally drawn as an Egyptian
type,
according to the canons of Egyptian portraiture
which had
determined the portraits of gods and kings for over
fifteen
hundred years. For some reason Cleopatra's
portrait has
been accepted by modern writers as an excellent
likeness of
the “serpent of old Nile;” yet, as Professor
Mahaffy observes
in his “Empire of the Ptolemies,” it is no
more a likeness
than the well-known granite statues in the
Vatican are true

portraits of
Philadelphus and
Arsinoe. The artist, in
fact,
had probably never seen the queen. “This Egyptian
portrait
is likely to confirm in the spectator's mind
the
impression derived from Shakespeare's play, that
Cleopatra
was a swarthy Egyptian, in strong contrast to
the fair
Roman ladies, and suggesting a wide difference of
race.
She was no more an Egyptian than she was an Indian,
but
a pure Macedonian, of a race akin to, and perhaps
fairer
than, the Greeks.
Another object of peculiar interest in this temple is the
famous zodiac painted on the ceiling of the portico, which
was erroneously supposed by Egyptologists of the last
generation
to be a relic of the Pharaonic ages.
Mariette's
researches have, however, established the fact
that, like its
fellow in the temple of Ezra, this zodiac must
be attributed
to the Roman period. Another zodiac was, till
1821, to be
seen in the curious little upper chapel, or
subsidiary temple,
dedicated to Osiris, the tutelary deity of
Denderah. This
is
usually known to the local guides as “The Temple of
the Roof.”
Owing to the disgraceful vandalism so prevalent
in the time of
Mehemet Ali, who, although an
enlightened monarch in many
respects, does not seem
to have possessed the slightest
appreciation of Egyptian
antiquities (of which he should have
been the national
guardian), the zodiac was actually cut out
bodily from its
wall, and presented to France, where it may be
seen in
the Louvre Museum. One is bound to admit, however,
that
the recollection of that shameful spoliation of the
friezes
of the Parthenon, by Lord Elgin, makes this
natural indignation
on the part of English visitors rather
inconsistent.
The only palliation in the case of the Elgin
marbles was
that there was some risk of their being spoilt by
wind and
weather if they remained
in situ. In Egypt, however, this
excuse
cannot be urged. The preservative effects of the
dry and
rainless climate of the Upper Nile are well known.
The structural arrangement of the
Denderah temple, or
rather congeries of temples,
is very interesting. Though
this monument is for the most part
the work of Greek
and Roman architects, the main features of
the Pharaonic
temple have been retained. Owing to its
well-preserved
condition, this temple, albeit modernised,
will, perhaps, give
the spectator a better idea of what the
ancient Egyptian
temples were in their pristine splendour than
even the magnificent
ruins of the roofless temples at
Karnak or
Luxor.
Owing to the continuous work of excavation recently
undertaken for several seasons by Mariette, this beautiful
temple is now completely accessible, even to the last of
its
numerous chambers. It is difficult to speak too highly
of the
energy and enterprise which, by clearing away the
accumulated
rubbish of centuries,— for a whole village of
mud-huts had
actually sprung up on the roof, — has effected
this.
One finds here the usual features of all Egyptian temples,
— the crude brick wall enclosure, dromos, pylons,
porticoes,
regular series of halls corresponding to the
nave,
chancel, and choir of Christian cathedrals, etc. In
some of
the columns and internal decorations the influence of
Greek
art is, however, clearly traceable, and the same
thing strikes
the eye at once in some of the ancient temples
of India.
We enter through a magnificent portico, or vestibule,
supported by twenty-four columns. This leads into another
hall, called the “Hall of the Appearance,” and then
we reach
the “Sanctuary of the Golden Hathor.” Around
the great temple
are several subsidiary shrines, of which
the most interesting
is the temple dedicated to Isis. It
is here that the sacred
cow is sculptured, and, according
to Murray's Handbook, the
Sepoys, who formed part of
the English army of occupation in
the beginning of the
century, prostrated themselves before the
figure of this
sacred animal.
Edfu, which is only seventy
miles north of the First
Cataract, ought strictly to be left
for the chapter on
Assouan,
as our order is mainly topographical. It is, however,
best to include in one chapter a survey of the famous
triad of Ptolemaic temples, —
Denderah,
Esneh, and
Edfu,
— all of which have
much in common. The temples of
the Ptolemies have, perhaps,
gained a fictitious importance
in the minds of tourists owing
to their strikingly picturesque
background, but
architecturally they are inferior,
and can more conveniently
be described separately.
It is only within the last few years that credit for these
magnificent architectural achievements has been allowed to
the Ptolemies by modern historians. Owing to the adoption
of the ancient Egyptian religious symbols in the
sculptures
of these Greek temples, and the grafting of
the
Egyptian faith by fusing their gods with those in
the
Greek mythology, — Serapis is a well-known
instance,—
modern scholars have long been at fault as to
the origin
of these temples, which were usually attributed to
the
Pharaohs; and it was imagined that the Ptolemaic
sovereigns
had left no permanent mark in Egypt.
Letronne
was the first to convince Egyptologists of their
error, by
showing that the Greek inscription agreed with those
in
hieroglyphics.
The Temple of
Edfu was not,
indeed, the work of any
one sovereign. It took over one
hundred and eighty years
in building; and every Ptolemy, from
its founder Ptolemy
III., down to Ptolemy XIII. (Auletes), who
completed it,
seems to have had a hand in restoring or
enlarging this
splendid temple.
[Back to top]
CHAPTER XXII.
“THE CITY OF A HUNDRED GATES.”
“A rose-red city — half as old as time.”
T
HE spot on which ancient
Thebes stood is so admirably
adapted for the site of a great city, that it would
have been impossible for the Egyptians to overlook it. The
mountains on the east and west side of the river sweep
away from it, and leave a broad plain on each bank of
several square miles in extent. It has been calculated
that modern Paris would scarcely cover the vast area of
ancient
Thebes.
Luxor itself lies on the east
bank of the Nile, some four
hundred and fifty miles from
Cairo, in the midst of this
verdant and fertile plain. It is a considerable village,—
in fact, a modest town, — and its inhabitants (some two
thousand in number) apparently divide their time in agricultural
pursuits, the exploitation of the tourist, and the
manufacture of spurious antiquities.
The first view from the dahabiyeh or Nile steamer of
the smiling expanse of verdant plain — so different from
the tourist's preconceived idea of desert landscape — upon
which are
Karnak,
Luxor, and the other scattered villages
which lie on the site of ancient
Thebes, whose ruins show
it to have been one of the
largest cities in the world, is
singularly impressive from the
striking contrast. At once
one realises the felicitousness of
Homer's epithet,—
“Not all proud
Thebes' unrivalled walls contain,
The world's great Empress on the Egyptian plain

That spreads her conquests o'er a
thousand states,
And pours her heroes through a
hundred gates,
Two hundred horsemen, and two hundred cars,
From each wide portal issuing to the wars.”
The stupendous masses of masonry, the propylons and
pylons of the ancient temples, — hecatompylons, no doubt,
refer to these gateways, and
not to those of the city, which
was never walled, — are seen
towering above the palms.
The valley is surrounded by a ridge
of hills, broken into
cone-shaped peaks nearly two thousand
feet high. In
January the plain is already verdant with
barley, with
flowering lentils and vetches, and interspersed
with patches
of golden sugar-cane.
Most of the Theban ruins are on the west branch of the
Nile; but the grandest monument of all, the Great Temple
of
Karnak, the largest
and most magnificent architectural
ruin in the whole world, is
on the east bank, about one and
a half miles from
Luxor. Its enormous size and Titanic
proportions are the predominant impressions on the part of
the tourist, and its architectural and artistic beauties are
at
first lost sight of in a bewildering sense of bulk and
immensity.
That the visitor should be almost stupefied by
the
vastness of scale is scarcely surprising, when we
consider
that four Notre Dame Cathedrals could be built
within the
area included by the outer walls of this temple,
and that
the propylon (entrance gateway) equals in breadth
alone
the length of the nave of many English cathedrals,
and in
height equals that of the nave of Milan Cathedral.
Ten
men would be required to span the colossal pillars in
the
great hall; yet there is no suggestion of unwieldiness
in
their cyclopean proportions, and the beautiful
calyx-capitals
“open out against the blue sky as lightly
as the finest
stone tracery above an English cathedral nave.”
Thebes appears to have been
for over two thousand
years not only the capital of Egypt and
the seat of government,

but also her
ecclesiastical metropolis, a kind of Egyptian
Rome or
Canterbury. Almost every sovereign, from
Usertsen I. (B. C.
2433) to the Ptolemies, seems to have
regarded the
embellishment of this famous shrine, or the
addition of
subsidiary temples, as a sacred duty. A glance
at Mariette's
plans of the original building, and that of
the temple, or
rather group of temples, in the time of
the Ptolemies, shows
very clearly the gradual development
of the building. To those
who take an interest in architecture,
the mingling of the
various styles during this long
period is very instructive.
“For splendour and magnitude, the group of temples at
Karnak forms the most
magnificent ruin in the world. The temple area is
surrounded by a wall of crude brick, in some places still 50 feet in
height, along the top of which you may ride for half an
hour.
The great hall of the Great Temple measures 170
feet by 329 feet,
and the roof, single stones of which
weigh 100 tons, is supported by
134 massive columns, 60
feet in height. The forest of columns
stands so thick that
from no one spot is it possible to see the whole
area of
this stupendous hall; and weeks may easily be spent in following
the detail of the pictures with which the walls are
covered,
— battles, sieges, sea-fights, processions of
captives, offerings to the
gods, massacres of prisoners,
embassies from foreign lands bearing
gifts and tribute,
voyages of exploration and their results; the whole
history of Egypt during the most splendid period of her greatness is
recorded on the walls and pylons of the Theban
temples.”
1
One of the most striking features of the Great Temple is
the splendid obelisk in front of the fourth pylon, erected
by Queen Hatasu, who may almost rank with Rameses the
Great as one of the most famous royal builders of Egypt.
This magnificent column stands preëminent as the loftiest,
best proportioned, and most elaborately engraved of any
obelisk in existence. It is one hundred and nine feet high
in the shaft, and is cut from a single flawless block of
red
granite.
The dates in the inscription engraved on the plinth
show that this magnificent monolith was dug out from the
granite quarries of
Assouan, conveyed to
Thebes, a hundred
and thirty miles distant, dressed and engraved, and
erected in
its present position
within seven months.
The
only erect obelisk which at all approaches Queen
Hatasu's
monolith in size is the one which stands in front
of the
Church of St. John Lateran, the mother-church of
Rome,
which was brought from Egypt in the reign of
Constantine
the Great. The famous twin “Needles of
Cleopatra,” now
in the Central Park, New York, and on the
Thames Embankment,
are pigmies in comparison.
Though the
Luxor Temple is of
inferior interest, and
in the matter of dimensions alone the
stupendous fane
of
Karnak bears the same relation to it that a European
cathedral does to one of its side-chapels, yet anywhere but
here it would command respectful attention from the traveller.
So great is the wealth of antiquities which strew
the site of
the ancient Egyptian capital that visitors there
are, indeed,
spoilt for all other ruins which are not of
surpassing
interest. As the
Luxor Temple lies at
the
threshold of the hotels, it can be visited frequently
by the
conscientious sight-seer without much loss of time.
To
avoid the feeling of an anti-climax it is advisable
that the
first visit to this temple should be made before that
to the
Great Temple of
Karnak. Its most noteworthy feature is
a fine obelisk
of red granite, covered with admirably carved
hieroglyphics.
Its fellow is familiar to most visitors, perhaps
without
knowing it, inasmuch as it adorns the Place
de la Concorde,
Paris.
It is interesting to trace the history of the Egyptian
obelisks. Fifty-five, without reckoning the uncompleted
ones at
Assouan, are
recorded in history. Twenty-seven of
these historic monoliths
were quarried at
Assouan. A
larger number than is usually supposed have been
transported

to Europe,
the trophies for the most part of Greek
and Roman emperors,
and are scattered among the great
Continental capitals. Nearly
a dozen are in Rome, one is
in Constantinople, another towers
over the Place de la Concorde
in Paris, while the most famous
of all in popular
estimation, the twin “Needles of Cleopatra,”
have found a
home, as every schoolboy knows, in New York and
London
respectively.
It may be remarked that many modern writers on these
characteristic monuments of Egypt — for a whole literature
has grown up round these monolithic columns — have
inveighed
against the vandalism of the Romans in stripping
Egypt of
these memorials of her former greatness.
From English and
American authors, however, this scarcely
comes with a good
grace, considering the eagerness displayed
in appropriating
Cleopatra's famous obelisks. This,
however, is but a venial
error of taste compared with the
exhibition of the mummified
remains of the Pharaohs in
the
Ghizeh Museum.
Many are the theories ventilated by antiquarians to
account for the characteristic shape of the obelisk. That
it
was symbolical is now generally admitted. According
to some
authorities, its peculiar form symbolises the rays
of the sun,
while some anthropologists are inclined to attribute
a deeper
and less obvious origin, and consider that,
like the pyramids,
obelisks are intended as an emblem of
the vital principle for
esoteric reasons, which need not be
discussed in a
non-technical work.
The temples of
Luxor and
Karnak, however, comprise
only a small portion of the ruins which have made
Thebes one of the most frequented
shrines of tourist culture in
Egypt. On the other bank of the
Nile are the Ramasseum,
the temples of Rameses II. and III.,
the Vocal Memnon,
the rock-
tombs of the kings, — the most impressive in
point
of situation of any collection of mausolea in the

world,—and
other ruins concerning which innumerable
guide-books and
Egyptian works of travels are eloquent.
The whole of ancient
Thebes
is, indeed, one vast buried
museum of antiquities. In short,
the saying that in the
Nile Valley you have only to scratch
the surface to come
upon a crop of antiquities applies with
especial force to the
City of the Hundred Gates. Though the
directors of the
Ghizeh Museum have been particularly
active in this region
of late years, and have made
considerable progress in the
work of excavation, a great
portion of the Valley of the
Dead, in
Western Thebes, is virgin soil. The tombs and
monuments that have been discovered, however, in this
vast necropolis, would not be exhausted by the sight-seer
under several weeks, while, as for the students of
Egyptology,
a stay of several seasons, instead of weeks,
might be
made here with advantage.
The extraordinary wealth of antiquities in the Theban
plain, and the great historic and antiquarian value of
Karnak and
Thebes, will require a longer chapter than usual,
even for a superficial notice of the principal monuments.
For the practical purpose of getting some idea of the
confusing topography of the site of ancient
Thebes and its
vast cemetery, as well as for the
æsthetic enjoyment of an
incomparable view, one of the peaks
of the mountain barrier
which keeps guard over the
Tombs of the Kings should
be climbed. Unique is the prospect of the smiling
Theban
plain, through which the Nile meanders like a silver
thread,
bounded by the Arabian Mountains. On the
right are Hataus's
Temple of Dar-El-Bahari and the Temple
of Rameses III., and
right before us is the Memnonium; on
the left are the Temple
and Palace of Rameses I. Some
distance in advance of these
stand, like videttes, the twin
Colossi. Then, on the other
side of the Nile,
Luxor raises
its gigantic columns from the river's edge, and gigantic
propylons mark the
Karnak temples.
The remarkable temple generally known as the
Ramesseum,
which “for symmetry of
architecture and elegance
of sculpture can vie with any other
Egyptian monument,”
is really the cenotaph or mortuary temple
(corresponding
to the mastabas of
Memphis) of Rameses II. In the
entrance court a colossal figure of Rameses seated on a
throne
used to confront the worshipper. The ruins scattered
round the
pedestal show it to have been the most
gigantic figure—to
which the Abou Simbel colossi were but
statuettes — ever
carved in Egypt from a single block of
granite. The fact that
the granite of this statue would
have made three of the great
obelisks of
Karnak will give
some idea of its dimensions. It was probably destroyed by
the Persians under Cambyses.
“By some extraordinary catastrophe this statue has been thrown
down, and the Arabs have scooped their millstones out of
his face;
but you can see what he was, — the largest
statue in the world. Far
and wide his enormous head must
have been seen, — eyes, nose, and
ears. Far and wide you
must have seen his hands resting on his
elephantine knees.
You sit on his breast and look at the Osiride
statues
which support the portico of the temple, and they seem pigmies
before him. Nothing that now exists in the world can
give
any notion of what the effect must have been when
he was erect.
Nero, towering above the Colosseum, may have
been something like
it; but he was of brass, and Rameses
of solid granite. Rameses,
also, was resting in awful
majesty after the conquest of the whole
known world.”
1
This colossus forms the subject of one of Shelley's
sonnets:
“I met a traveller from an antique land,
Who said: ‘Two vast and trunkless legs of stone
Stand in the desert. Near them, on the sand,
Half sunk, a shattered visage lies, whose frown
And wrinkled lips and sneer of cold command
Tell that its sculptor well those passions read
Which yet survive, stamped on these lifeless
things

The hand that mocked and the heart that
fed.
And on the pedestal these words appear:
‘My name is Ozymandias, king of kings;
Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair.’
Nothing beside remains. Round the decay
Of that colossal wreck, boundless and bare,
The lone and level sands stretch far away
The proverbial poetic license must, of course, be accorded
to Shelley's description of the “lone and level
sands,” which suggests the solemn associations of the more
impressive
Sphinx,
sitting in lonely majesty in the actual
desert. The Theban
plain is a richly cultivated tract, and
the colossus lies
among plots of maise and lentils. But
Shelley never visited
Egypt. It is a little curious that
Egypt, which offers such a
rich field for poetic treatment,
has never had justice done to
it by modern poets of the
first rank. Spain has had Southey
for its laureate, and
Germany, Coleridge and Longfellow; while
as for Italy
and Switzerland, a whole army of poets have sung
their
praises, from Shelley, Byron, and Landor down to the
facile
rhymester Rogers. Egypt, with all its wealth of
material
for an epic poem, has done little more than
inspire a few
fragmentary sonnets from Shelley, Leigh Hunt,
and Moore.
The most popular, if the word is permissible in connection
with these stupendous ruins of an extinct civilisation,
of all the Theban monuments are the two Colossi, which
for over three thousand years daily watched the dawn
breaking over the
Karnak temples. These two alone
remain, though they
probably formed but the vanguard of
a procession of statues
which guarded the approach to the
palace of King Amen-Hetep
III., which has now almost
entirely disappeared. The most
celebrated of these two
statues is, of course, the one known
as the Vocal Memnon,
from a tradition that it emitted sounds
when the sun's rays
fell upon it. Many are the theories
ventilated by scientists

to explain
the origin of this legend; for, needless to say,
the statue is
mute now, and, indeed, has been silent, according
to the
chroniclers, since it was repaired in the reign of
the Emperor
Severus. Such inquiries are, however, futile
enough, as there
is little doubt that the credulous worshippers
were deceived
by a “pious fraud” of the priests, who
were either possessed
of ventriloquial skill, or contented
themselves with hiding in
the statue and secretly striking
it. Certain kinds of granite
have, it is well known, a
musical ring. Humboldt has described
similar sounding
rocks in the Orinoco Valley, which yielded
musical notes,
supposed to be caused by wind passing through
the chinks,
and agitating the spangles of mica into audible
vibration.
The pedestal of this statue is covered with
what may be
considered testimonials of its musical merits,
inscribed in
Greek and Latin by visitors from the first
century downwards.
One of these inscriptions records the visit
of the
Emperor Hadrian.
The most important monument, from an archæological
point of view, as well as the most interesting, is the famous
Temple of Queen Hatasu (Hatshepsu), daughter of
Thotmes I.,
and wife as well as half-sister of Thotmes II.,
who appears to
have been the Cleopatra of the eighteenth
dynasty. This temple
is a fit memorial of the “spacious
days” of a sovereign who
has been felicitously termed the
Queen Elizabeth of Egypt. Its
principal features are admirably
described by Miss A. B.
Edwards, in the following
passage:
“This superb structure is architecturally unlike any other
temple
in Egypt. It stands at the far end of a
deep bay, or natural amphitheatre,
formed by the steep
limestone cliffs which divide the Valley
of the
Tombs of the Kings from the Valley
of the Nile. Approached
by a pair of obelisks, a pylon
gateway, and a long avenue of two
hundred sphinxes,
the temple consisted of a succession of terraces and
flights of steps, rising one above the other, and ending in a maze of
colonnades and courtyards, uplifted high against the
mountain-side.
The sanctuary, or holy of holies, to which all the rest was
but as
an avenue, is excavated in the face of the
cliff, some five hundred
feet above the level of the
Nile. The novelty of the plan is so great
that one
cannot help wondering whether it was suggested to the
architect by the nature of the ground, or whether it was in any
degree a reminiscence of strange edifices seen in far
distant lands.
It bears, at all events, a certain
resemblance to the terraced temples
of Chaldæa.”
The unearthing and restoration of the ruins of this
great temple has been one of the most important works
carried
out within recent years by the Egyptian Exploration
Society.
The work had occupied them four successive
winters, and was
only completed last season (1896-7).
The discoveries brought to light during this long and systematic
excavation are of the greatest antiquarian and
historical value. One of the most significant was the
discovery
of a large hall, in which was a huge stone
altar,
the only one discovered in Egypt. The altar is
dedicated
to Queen Hatasu's father, Harmachis. It is
curious that
Hatasu's cartouche is rarely found perfect. It is
usually
more or less erased, probably through the jealousy
of her
successor, Thotmes III. The cartouche, which is such
an
essential feature in all stone inscriptions, seems to
have
virtually served the purpose of a modern
visiting-card.
Close to this temple is the deep pit in which were found
the royal mummies in 1881. In all probability there was
some kind of underground communication between this
temple and the royal cemetery, known only to the priests.
The Temples of Rameses I. and Rameses III., lying
respectively at the eastern and western extremities of
the
Theban necropolis, are of especial interest to the
student of
history on account of the paintings and inscriptions
which
cover the walls. The series of pictorial
sculptures on the
walls of the Medinet Abou (Rameses III.)
Temple form a kind of
panorama in stone, and are of the
greatest value to the
historian as a pictorial chronicle of



the conquests
of Rameses III. No doubt they were intended
to rival the
famous illustrated epic of Pentaur, the
poet laureate of
Rameses the Great, in which the mighty
achievements of that
monarch were sung.
The temple has been recently completely cleared of
rubbish. The second court, in the opinion of Mariette
one of
the most precious in any Egyptian temple, is the
most
interesting feature. The circular columns are very
richly
painted. The walls are covered with the inevitable
battle-scenes. It was here that one of the most important
discoveries of papyrus in Egypt was made. Among
them was the
famous Harris papyrus, now in the British
Museum, which gives
a very full précis of the reign of
Rameses III.
In order to appreciate the importance of the excavations
which have laid bare all these wonderful ruins in the
Theban necropolis, thus adding to our knowledge of the
political and social life of the ancient Egyptians, we
must
remember that the Theban temples were intended to
serve
many purposes. They are, of course, chiefly
memorial
chapels, like the Medici Chapel at Florence, or
the Spanish
Escurial; but they also served as a treasury, a
kind of
muniment room, a library, and even as a kind of
national
portrait gallery.
The
Tombs of the Kings should
be reserved for a whole
day's excursion. They are hewn out of
the living rock in
the mountains, some three miles from the
western bank of
the Nile. The contrast between the fertile
plain and these
gloomy mountain gorges is very striking, and
the name
“Valley of Death,” which has been given to these
dreary
and desolate defiles, is happily chosen. The kings
of the
nineteenth and twentieth dynasties were buried here,
though,
as we have seen, the royal mummies had been
removed to
Dar-El-Bahari, about 966 B. C., to secure them
against pillage,
— a precaution, we are reminded by the
presence of the

mummies at
Ghizeh, quite ineffectual against the
excavations
of savants and antiquarians. Several of the
best sarcophagi,
too, are distributed among Continental
museums; for instance,
the sarcophagus of Rameses III. is in
the Louvre,
the lid in the Fitz William Museum at Cambridge,
while the
mummy itself is in the
Cairo Museum. Though the chief
interest of these tombs is therefore wanting, the tombs
themselves are worthy of thorough examination. The principles
of construction are similar to those of the
Assouan tombs. They consist of long inclined
tunnels, intersected
by mortuary chambers which in some cases
burrow into the
heart of the rock for four or five hundred
feet. “Belzoni's
Tomb” is one of the “show” ones. Here was
buried Seti
I., the father of Rameses the Great. This
magnificent sarcophagus
is one of the chief treasures of the
Soane Museum,
London. It is nine feet in length, carved out of
one block
of translucent Oriental alabaster. It is covered
both inside
and out with hieroglyphic writing and figures from
the
mythology of Egypt, representing the judgment of the
dead,
and other subjects. This sarcophagus was discovered
by
Belzoni, in the year 1817, and purchased by Sir John
Soane
from Mr. Salt, in 1824, for the sum of £2,000.
According to Strabo, there are forty of these royal tombs,
but the labours of the Government officials have not yet
succeeded in bringing to light more than twenty-five of
these sepulchres. Scarcely more than half of the tombs
which have been opened are included, however, in the
ordinary
dragoman's programme. The walls of the
corridors
and of the mortuary chamber are covered with
extracts
from the “Book of the Dead,” and with paintings,
which
show skilful and elaborate draughtsmanship.
“On one of the subterranean corridors leading to Belzoni's
Tomb
there is an allegory of the progress of the sun
through the hours,
painted with great detail: the God of
Day sits in a boat (in compliment
to the Nile, he lays